COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS a EDITED UNDER THE SUPERVISION OF JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS R. PACKARD, AND THOMAS D. SEYMOUR. SOPHOCLES ANTI G ONE EDITED ON THE BASIS OF WOLFF'S EDITION IBY MARTIN L. D'OOGE PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF AIICHIGAN. BOSTON: PUBLISHED BY (GINN, HEATH, & CO. 1884. Entered accordhing to Act of Coii~ress, in the year 1ti by JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE, LEWIS It,. PACKiARD, ANm) THiOMAs D. SEYMOUR, in theic t) lice of the Librarian of Congress, at Washingtn J S. CUSING~c Sc- CO., PRINTERS, il5 HIGHn STREET, BIOSTON. PREFACE. THIS edition of the Antigone is based upon Gustav Wolff's second edition, Leipzig, 1873. In most cases where the text varies from his, the readings of the Laurentian Ms. (L) have been adopted in preference to those of inferior Mss. or to conjectures of Wolff and other editors. The reasons for these changes are given in the Appendix, which it is hoped furnishes sufficient material for an intelligent appreciation of the most important problems in the textual criticism of the play. For the purpose of facilitating comparison, the rejected readings of Wolff are placed at the foot of the text. Through lack of such an aid as the Facsimile of the Laurentian Codex, now in course of preparation, it has been necessary to take the variants of the Mss. at second or third hand, chiefly from the edition of Campbell. The Commentary has been adapted to the needs of that large number of students who begin their study of Greek tragedy with this play. The lyric parts have been arranged on the basis of the rhythinical scheme which has been borrowed from Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, translated by Professor John Williams White. Material has been taken freely from the editions of Bellermann, Campbell, Nauck, Wecklein, and Dindorf. The editor takes pleasure in expressing his grateful obligations to his colleague, Professor Elisha Jones, for the use of critical apparatus; and to his pupil, Mr. Walter Miller, A.M., for generous service in verifying references. M. L. D'OOGE. UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN, August, i88o TO THE SECOND EDITION. IN preparing this edition the editor has had the benefit of corrections and suggestions made by several of his reviewers, and in at least one case before the review has appeared in print. Grateful acknowledgments are especially due to Professors Goodwin, J. H. Wright, and F. B. Tarbell. M. L. D'OOGE. UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAI, April, 1885. 104)OKAEOTI ANTirONH. I I. IINTRODUCTION. OEDIPUS and Iocasta, king and queen of Thebes, left a family of four children, Eteocles, Polynices, Antigone, and Ismene. The sons succeeded their father in the government of Thebes, each to rule a year alternately with the other. Antigone became the betrothed of Haemon, the son of Eurydice and of Creon, who was the brother of Iocasta.' Between Eteocles and Polynices a strife arose (111) concerning the succession to the throne. - Polynices fled for protection and aid to Adrastus, king of Argos, married his daughter Argia, and marched with a numerous and brilliantly equipped (129, 130) host against his native city, in order that he might take revenge by laying it waste with fire and sword (285). In view of this impending peril, Creon had sought counsel from the venerable seer Tiresias (993-95), who had declared that Ares was wroth with Thebes because, at the founding of the city, Cadmus had slain the serpent that guarded the Ares fountain. Cadmus had sown the land with the serpent's teeth, and from these had sprung the first inhabitants. A scion of this stock was desired by the god as a propitiatory sacrifice. As such an offering, Megareus, the son of Creon (see on 991), threw himself down from the ramparts of the citadel into the adjacent den of the dragon (arjKov es /xEXaOpa0~ 8pa'KovroS, Eur. Phoen. 1010). Encouraged by this sacrifice, the Thebans began the defence of the fortified city. Before each of the seven gates stood a hostile leader with his troops (141). Capaneus especially vaunted himself with insolent boasts (130, 136); and, as he was mounting the ramparts with flaming torch in lland, Zeus struck him down with a thunderbolt (131). The hostile brothers fell upon each other, and both perished in this unnatural conflict (146). Thus 4 INTRODUCTION. the Argives failed in securing the object of their expedition. That which crippled the assault of the besiegers roused the courage of the besieged; the former flee, the latter pursue. The hostile chieftains find their death either at the gates of Thebes or on the flight (141-3). Adrastus alone escapes. The flight and the close of the combat occur in the night (103). With the dawn of day Creon orders that the body of Eteocles be buried (23-30), and that of Polynices be given as a prey to dogs and vultures. In the earliest times the denial of burial rites to enemies was not wholly unknown, and was not held to be an offence; still, even in the Iliad a truce is made with the Trojans, that they may bury their slain. Achilles, too, does not carry out his threat against Hector; the gods protect Hector's corpse and give aid in its surrender. In the progress of civilization, the sentiment towards the dead became still more tender. We find that among the Athenians the sacredness of the duty of burial was early inculcated. Solon decreed that if any one should find a corpse unburied, he must at least strew dust over it; and while he released children from other duties toward a parent who should urge them to commit certain wrongs, from the duty of burial he granted in no case release. A law of Clisthcncs made the demarch accounta'ble, under heavy penalties, for the interment of unburied corpses. Public enemies also were shown the last honor, as in the case of the Persians after the battle of Marathon (d), 7radvTU acov rp7roOv VrKpOV y7 KpV/Iat, Paus. I. 32, 4). Xerxes had the Spartans that fell at Thermopylae buried. That the bodies of those who fell in the naval battle of Arginusae were not collected and given burial rites brought the penalty of death upon six Athenian commanders. The tragedians especially teach the sacredness of the duty of burial, from which there is no release, and represent it as an ancient and universal Hellenic custom. The only limitation of this custom seems to have been the KoLvbo 'EXXvv(,), vod/oa, which forbade interment within the borders of their native land of sacrilegious persons and of traitors who had borne arms against their fellow-citizens. (See Visscher, Rhein. Mtus. MN. F. xx. 445 ff.)- But against this practice the moral sense of the people grew gradually more and more repugnant; INTRODUCTION. 5 and here lies the source of the conflict in our tragedy between the sternness of the civil law, which Creon seeks to maintain with the energy of a ruler who sets great store by his authority, and the kindness of the higher moral sense, which makes the burial. of the dead the inviolable duty of the nearest kinsmen. (Schneidewin's Introd. 7th ed. p. 25.) The play begins at early dawn (100). The stage represents the open square in the front of the royal palace upon the Cadmea, the citadel of Thebes. The first actor (Protagonist) played the parts of Antigone, Tiresias, and Eurydice; the second (Deuteragonist), of Ismene, Haemon, the Guard, and the Herald; the third (Tritagonist), that of Creon. Contrary to the usual custom, the Chorus is not of the same age and sex with the chief character of the play, whereas in the Electra, e.g., friendly young women constitute the Chorus; but, because the deed of Antigone touches the welfare of the State, since she has disregarded the decree of the rightful ruler of the land, there stands between her and Creon a Chorus of fifteen representatives of the most influential and venerable Thebans, who, through three successive reigns (165 if.), have proved themselves peaceful and obedient subjects and discreet citizens, to whom peace and good governinent are of the first importance. (Sclleidewin's Illtrod. 7th ed. p. 27.) II. REVIEW OF THE PLAY. IN tragedy the hero either contends against the right, and thereby comes to destruction without accomplishing his purpose, or he champions the right, and directly or indirectly secures its triumph at the cost, it may be, of suffering, and even of his own death. In the Antigone the heroine is a representative of the latter class. Divine law is superior to human law, - this is the central thought of the play. Antigone contends for this principle; public sentiment decides in her favor (692-700); the gods, through the lips of the seer (1064-73), approve her purpose; Creon, her adversary, finally acknowledges his wrong (1261 -76), and executes her wishes (1105 ff.). She dies in the consciousness of duty discharged, highly extolled and tenderly beloved. Creon lives, bereaved, accursed by his dearest ones, a heartbroken man. As absolute ruler, he had the right indeed to dispose of the dead as well as of the living (214), but the mandates of religion forbade his exercising this right. It was not for him to command what was impious, to abuse his authority in such a way as to throw down the safeguards of divine institutions. Granted that Creon had a right to deny burial within the bounds of his native land to Polynices, on the score of being a traitor, he (lisregarded the rights of the gods below, and violated the dictates of a common and uiliumane sentiment, by commanding that his body l)e given as a prey to dogs. For whoever was laid low in death was rightfully claimed lby the infernal gods; and the shades of the departed could not rest happily in the realm of Hades until the last honors had been paid to their mortal remains. It is not in a spirit of wantonness surely tlh:t Creon proclaims his decree, but as the result of short-sightedness and failure to weigh carefully all the circunistances (1242-69). The poet REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 7 represents him as a man who, resolved rWv lptlrr0(V a7rrTEoOaL flovXEvFLadrtv, lays down for his guidance certain principles which he is determined rigidly to obey, but by the narrow-minded and passionate application of which he falls into af/ovX[a. (Schneidewin, p. 26.) When his command has been disobeyed, his mind, wholly possessed by the consciousness of his supreme authority, becomes the more embittered the more he hears the timid utterances of the Chorus, the counter arguments of Antigone and of her more submissive sister, of his own son, and finally of the revered seer. He expresses the sentiments of a despot (667, 738), insults the Chorus (281), derides Antigone (524), and cherishes unfounded and rash suspicion against all, - against Ismene (488), against a part of the citizens (290), against the venerable Tiresias (1035); he cannot from the outset imagine any other motive for the violation of his edict than the basest of all, bribery (221).J Although he becomes convinced of the innocence of Ismene, he nevertheless causes her also to be arrested (579), and in a moment of passion (769) orders her to be led forth to die with her sister. His anger impels him to indulge in extravagant expressions (486, 668) and in threats of useless cruelty, as, for example, that he will compel his son to witness the execution of his betrothed (760). Finally he loses his self-control completely, he slanders the prophet (1055), and blasphemes the gods (780, 1040). Not uItil he hears proclaimed the dreadful vengeance of heaven, about to fall upon him and his house, does he bow in submission. And the more stubborn and violent he was before, the more completely does he now find himself crushed by misfortune. The mighty blows smite him one by one: his son's fury, that renders him oblivious of filial piety, his son's death, the death of his own wife, her curse. Despairing, overwhelmed, full of bitter self-reproach, in death alone he sees release. The attendants support him and lead him away, )broken in body as well as il mind. The counterpart of Creon is Antigole, who is resolved from the first to honor the gods and to dischlarge ler duty to her brother at any cost. Had it not always and everywhere been incumbent upon the nearest relatives to provide the funeral rites? That her sister is not willing to join her in this task seems to ler a flagrant 8 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. violation of sacred obligation. She treats her harshly and with scorn. Having accomplished the deed, Antigone makes no attempt to escape the hands of those appointed to seize the perpetrators. She comes before Creon, in the proud consciousness of doing right, filled with contempt for the man who will not grant the dead his rightful repose. This accounts for the harshness of her manner towards him also. His threats do not frighten her; with calm deliberation she had from the first looked the consequences of her conduct squarely in the face. But that she has really made a sacrifice, that life has some value in her eyes, becomes apparent when she goes to her death Sophocles does not represent stereotyped igures, but humanr beings. So long as Antigone has to act, she is animated by her sense of duty; but now she feels the full terror of the premature death to whic se has been so unjustly econdemned. Now first she realizes that she has sacrificed her affections also upon the altar of duty. Prior to the fulfilment of her task, there is no intimation of her love for Haemon, no wavering. Unlike the modern playwright. Sophocles does not mix motives; he makes single-minded characters. Even when Antigone stands before Creon, she is still inspired by a single thought, her dut to ler rother. The dead body might again be uncovered, as it had been! efore by the guard, at the command of Creon; but her pride forbade any attempt to soften his heart by an allusion to his son. Nor was there any consideration of personal interests and favor, but simp ojustic e an d hlaw. But when there is nothing more left her in this life to do, then she laments that she is not to share in the marriage hymn, that she must depart unwedded. Here she shows herself a woman. No sooner, however, does she enter the sepulchral prison than her energy is aroused anew. She waits not for famine to waste her away, but herself cuts at once the thread of life. She is a maiden of heroic type, in action strong, inSeech often sharp. But the Greek ideal of a woman is not represented alone Ty a Penelope, that unconplaining sufferer. This we may learn from the truest ideals of womanhood, the goddesses; for the ancients fashioned their divinities after their own image. Take, for example, the virgin goddess Athene, who is a warrior. Her stat REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 9 ues wear a cold and hard expression; Sophocles portrays her unfeeling enough to deride Ajax, whom, in her wrath, she had deprived of reason. The virgin Artemis is a huntress, and is represented in art as having a firm and muscular form; in the earliest times she demanded bloody sacrifices. Hera dared to bid defiance to the father of gods and men; in Homer she and even Aphrodite go into battle. But in our play the gentle side of womanly nature also finds its type. Ismene is yielding, full of affection for her sister and her t deceased brother. She is self-sacrificing, too, for she wishes to die with her sister. But she is brave only in suffering, not in action. Thus she serves by her contrasted character to make Antigone's heroic greatness more conspicuous, just as Chrysothemis forms the counterpart of her sister in the Electra of Sophocles. IIaemon clings with tender affection to Antigone's lofty soul; his heart is consumed with love. With filial respect he approaches his father; but, indignant at the unreasonable treatment of his affianced, he allows himself to be carried away so far as to harbor violent and resentful feeling, and, in the moment of extreme despair, to attempt a dreadful crime. The violence of his passion and the turbulent blood of youth have overpowered him; but he regains his self-command, and plunges the dagger into his own side. Eurydice appears on the stage but for a moment, yet leaves behind an impression that is deep and abiding. She is wholly a mother. Her determination is made the moment she hears of her son's fate; she cannot bear to survive her last remaining child. Full of dignity, with a serene confidence in his gift of prophecy, and conscious of his sacred vocation, the venerable Tiresias advances to the gates of the palace. His counsel ought to suffice. But when this has been repulsed, when even the sanctity of his calling has been assailed, he pours the vials of his righteous wrath upon the guilty head of Creon, and the catastrophe succeeds. The messenger describes with manifest interest and sympathy the calamity that has befallen the house. But the guard thinks only of himself. He shows the verbosity, the fondness for details, 10 REVIEW OF THE PLAY. and the wit, of the common man. cinthe same way Homer _laces "Thersites in contrast with his hero. We come lastof al to the Urus. The Chorus do not approve Creon's edict (211, 278, 1260, 1270), but, as subjects, they acknowledge the legal power of the absolute ruler (506, 873), maintaining towards him the loyal obedience which they have paid his predecessors. Their venerable years forbid their interference by deeds of personal violence. In meditative mood they regard the occurrences that come to pass, but do not try to resist or hinder them, as may be inferred particularly from 681 and 725. On two occasions, however, they influence Creon's decision; once, when they save Ismene (770) from the rashness of the king, and again (1100) when they incite him, already wavering in his purpose, to decisive and immediate action. As in 1094 and elsewhere, so at the close of the play they draw conclusions from the course of the action and the sentiments of the speakers. The Choral Odes mark the successive steps in the development of the play. After the dramatic plot has been indicated in the prologue, the Chorus enters with its song of triumph. After the burial in violation of the decree of Creon, the Chorus celebrates human skill and wisdom, and condemns arrogance. After Antigone has been detected and arrested in the act of performing the burial, the Chorus bewails the inherited woe of the house of the Labdacidae, and the helplessness and shortsightedness of mortals as contrasted with the almighty power of the ever blessed Zeus. When Haemon has left his father in passion, the Chorus celebrates the power of love, which has proved superior even to filial piety; thereupon follow lyric strains from the Chorus and Antigone alternately; and these are concluded by an ode of consolation addressed to Antigone, who is then led away to her death. Finally, when Creon has relented, the Chorus sings a joyful hymn in praise of Dionysus, the protector of Thebes and the divine patron of the theatre. Of the seven extant plays of Sophocles the Antigone is marked by the severest style. No other play equals it in the extent of the choral odes, the number of mnelic verses being more than onethird of the whole number in the play. Before the tinm- Af REVIEW OF THE PLAY. 11 Aeschylus only one actor was employed, and in this play we find Creon (162, 766, 1091), and afterwards the messenger (1155, 1244), alone upon the stage in a colloquy with the Chorus. The third actor was introduced first by Sophocles. In the Antigone the three actors are together on the stage only in the second epeisodion, and even there only two persons at a time (not counting the Chorus) are engaged in the dialogue; thllo eil Illlrelmains silent as soon as Antigone begins to speak, and. so docs AliLtrone when words pass between Ismende,i1 Creot. ltet parodos contains anapaestic verses, the reguali rhythm in G(reek marches, and states the occasion of the e,.tllnce of the Chorus. This is the old form. The Chorus alnnounces the entrance of all the principal persons, except in the ease of Tiresias. The anapaestic and iambic verses that conclude melic strophes are likewise in strophic correspondence. Sophocles has avoided only in this play a change of speaker within the limits of one trimeter. The resolution of a long syllable into two short ones in the trimeter is found in this play only twenty-nine times (besides six times in the case of proper names), less frequently than in any other play of Sophocles with the exception of the Electra. Nowhere is an anapaest found in the first foot of the trimeter. A rigid symmetry is observable not only in the corresponding parts of the odes, but also sometimes in the relative number of lines given to each speaker in the dialogue. There is nothing in the Antigone from which it is to be inferred that this play formed one of a tetralogy. Both the other extant plays, the material of which is taken from the same myth, the Oed)ipts TyraCnus and the Oedipus Coloneus, are distinguished from the Antigone by a different conception of the characters and treatment of the story, and by peculiarities of versificatibn. There are, besides, many traditions that the Oedipas Coloneus was written in the last year of the poet's life. Sophocles brought it to pass that single plays also were admitted to the dramatic contest. The custom of presenting tetralogies, although still practised during his lifetime, soon afterward became obsolete. I. 2APE~TO4DANOT~, EPAMMATIKOT.1 'AvTrcyov7 T-q~ apT-qVI7Z TPOO-TTaL T~ TTO-r0XEWYI Ocd'4JcoTa TOjV HOXVPEC`K-qV E4Wtpact%, Ka' E1L ftV9/1.kEtOV KaLTa7ELGV EVTEOCE-cra racpax rov KpE`ovro, a&vy-' p C c4 A'owv 8va-waO qocL& &ca' 7ov EL3 aw'-q'v Ecpojrc et/~EL Ec'av5o V~ &EtXEtpotLraTo E7Tt T&^) TOV'TOV (hxvc-r&J KCL a71n p~k-jTqp El'pv&tK-q EaLvT7)Z ctVEXEv. KEiI-at 8E 'q JIVO0wodtt KaCL, rap ' Ei'ptidS- c'a 'AvTLY0 irTKjV EKE^ ~xopa0ctocta[LETdL Tov A/ ovo;3 Lorcu. 7TPO3 )/C/.kOV KOLPO)vLEV KauL TEKVOV- TLKTEL, TOZv McL'Ovct. 10 CI /JLEV (YK)7V-q TOV 3paua-rto3 VITOKELTCLL E3) &?7/3CaL Ta'0; BOL0WTCKacLi 0 (E OpO' J-VVEOJT17KEV E4 E77TLX)0P L&?) YEpovTrwV. ITpOXOYC`~EL 'Az-'ry0`v7. VTOKECLatE &E Ta\ 7Tpa7JLxam ~n- T2Pv K pEovro,3 /3aw-CXdiWV. T-' 8E KE4bcLXa~LO'V &io-n rc/o; IToXVVEC`KoV3 KcL 'Avrty~vi;, avaL~pEO-C 15 KaLL acvcaroa ALIJOVOq Kal /,kopo; Ev~pv Kicrp, T4 Atoo ft-qTpo'. Sb-tO- 8E\ TO?) ~4O0OKX~c 0qLOj L r-q- Ev' ac+ INamed commonly Aristophanes of Byzantitum-. lHe was a grammarian and critic who lived in the second half of the second century before Christ, and was librarian of the Alexandrian library. 2 Inasmuch as Creon in his position of ruler was the representative of the state. 3 See L. and S. a'vaLPEW IIL 4Only fragments of this play have been preserved. 5If this is not a corrupt reading for e-ra& -ro~-ro AT/Aolo, av-ri should be supplied witls 8i~orat, and it is to he assumed that in the play of Euripides Uanemon aided Antigone in the interment of her brother, as, according to another miyth, did Argia, the wife of Polynices. ANTirONH:~ Y1I00E:~E1. 13. 13 I 6 o-TrpaLT)7ytaL, EV580KL/L)7'o-aWra CL-' 8T)7 &aCL(KCLXL rq 'AvirCyOV-9. XE'XEKrtcL 3E' TO 8pcapjca rovTo 11. 1AA0T:TJOT8 ANTEFONH~, THOOE~JX.. T '/,Ev 8pai/acL rw^,V KcLXXC'ffhW:~O~OKXE'OV1. o-raaTL'LET~c 3ET8' Tp T1d) 7fO8cL CO-TOpOV/LtEvc KaL TT)1) d"&~ v i'-,q, 'Joytu~rnmv. 6 [LEv ya~p hJwV9 V TOO; 'qI OEKVUKV a V7r\Tv/TI E'?7O-6Ka~a IA~O-w v~ E'K'\V T9. M av'pTa /-E\ 10 & EJfTtL Ira /JXL' JO7EL7P7? TpO'TOV tXLvO-L'0V 10 LO-Topov/lEva. -7 /JXVTOL KOLV7) OO'Ca cT7Tov~act'a Lv'TaLq Tpay( WOa, l7otyrt EW01LLEVOL ra. 7TEpt a~vrag ta- &LtOLvrtc. TO EpL/ a T?)V o/VOacac~L EOTXEP aL7To T-q'3 7ra.PEXOVOT/9, ThV VI EOO-L 'Avrtyo'vr 6 The Samian war began in the spring of 01. 84, 4 (442 B.C.). If Sophocles was appointed to a generalship in this war in consequence of the favorable impression made by his Antiqoiie, it seems likely that the presentation of this play occurred at the great Dionysia immediately prior to his appointment. Accordingly 443 iic. is the commonly accepted date of this play. Irckndas the thirty-second. If time tun e of their presentation is meant in this statement, these thirty-two plays would be distributed over the ierio1 lying between 409 a~c., when Sophocles presented his first play, and 443 ac.. 8Suidas ~ax Vom-,r io, aonpio'rTs, EypamjEV 'EL An7SOOOE'VflV Kcai Hpo'a0oi-o 6wr4jLv,qhaa, Kica dAka. 9 Ion was a writer of tragedy, of lyric poetry, an historian and philosopher, and lived in Chios about the time of Sophocles. The Dithyramibs, in which the statements referred to were contained, have not been preserved. 10 Mimnermus of Colophon, an elegiac poet who flourished about 6380 B.C. Bergk, Poet. Lyr. ii. Fr. 21: videtur excidisse id quod de Antigone dixerat Mimnermus. 11 Theoclymenus, the seer mentioned in the Odyssey, xv. 529, xvii. 151, xx. 350. 14 14 ~ANTirONHM YHIO~EMEJ, 15 V7TOKEtL7tLL arcoov To% oc0'/iac 11OXvV-ELKOV13. Ka 'A-vtyOrnq. OLL7rTEtV atvToI 7TECp0)p.kEwq, 7Tcapc Trot Kpc'ovTro3 KWOXV'ErTc, 4o~paOE'Lo-a 8E aLvT7/' Oct 7TTovoT- &-,ToXXv-raL. i'ct A" cov 8 6 Kpc'vo,~w tT/ c Lb/q&C cXWPv E7TC r7 TOCVT Y/X)0%aVTV3CXELPL'TL 2 0 JO9)T Ka\L c/ (L/p Ei'pt~tiK-q -rEXEVT(aL TOV /36oV ay~ov'Arowavo'vra HoXvvE['K-q El- 79) 7TpO';g T-oP aCLXOEA7iJ ~oo tctx Kp6' v 7L4ov EIKf3LXW\V K7/PV7TEC L Eqcva aLVTOI UaL7TTEtv, aCvarovTOV7V ~7//lCltV aL7TELA7/OCL';2 70ov7o1 'Av~rcyov- 7/ aL&X~t7\ Oat7T7rELV -1ECpa^TaL. Ka~t 8-' a 5 Oovocra 70v c/iV'XaKag' ETL/3a'XXE't Xw^/LcL ocl E7fa7TELXE't Oawarovoz'6 KpE'(coV, EL' /L7\ TOPv 7o01)r0 8paLCoCaVTC EEV`pOLEV. OVTOL T77V KOVLV 77/V E7Tt/3E13X7/VkE'V7V KLOaL`pOVTrE'; OVOEV 7TTOV EOfpovpovV. E7TEXOOV~oTLa 'AvrtyO'v-q KCL yV/l PoP EvpovCTL TroP VEKpov avoquo4Caoa (Cav)77/ E(tC-ay7EXXEL. 10 TraVTrv VITO TCOv (/VXaCKV ITaLpCaE5OoEVCqv7 KpE'otV KCLTa&KcL~Et Ka\L L ^oa 13'V1t8VKO~g V 7r TOVTOL'; At'fkcov, 6' KpE'vTo'; vLO';, 0'; E'lLvacLTo aLv7r/v, ayaLvaKT-qocLa; EaLvTOV TP0OGErtL(T~C{Et i7- Kop-l C7OAOM1EV27 YXP TtELPO-LOV 7-av'Ta -7-pOOEO-7r'acTcVOS- E'fo 9 XV7TT7/OE^cC 15 Evp8LKq KpE'OVTO'; yaLLLET-q, ECLVT-qv ca7ooc-ffaxEt. KaLL 7CXO' Op7/vE' KpE'w TOPV 701) 7TatL&)'; Kca\7/;ylJE7 6acvaTOV. ANTIrONH. Ta TOg SpLdLarFTO rpoct)7ra. Xop' ~rA/3aov YEpov'rw. KpEIWV. AItP0t'v. TELp~ol'a~. (vWXa$ ayyEXo5. "AyyeXos. EVpv8tKcy. MUTES: Two Servants of Creon. An Attendant of Tiresias. Two Maids of Eurydice. FIRST SCENE. ANTIGONE AND ISMIENE. IIp Xoyo. ANTIIONH. a KOLvov avraTCS&Xov IO'/F'lv) Kcpa, ap o'cr' oJrT Zev c rov a7r O1CrIov KaKtOV o0TOLov ovX1 vTv ETn ocraOw TEXE; 1. The rear of the stage represents a palace which has three doors, the middle door being the largest. At each side is a movable scene (71 7replaK7os). That at the right of the spectators indicates the road to the city, that at the left the road to the country or to foreign parts. Antigone has sent for Ismene (18, 19) to cont outside of the palace in order to hold this interview with her alone. The prologue indicates briefly the occurrences that precede the action,f the play, and states the occasion of the conflict that forms the material of the tragedy (23-30). KOLVOV: Schol. ov'yEviKdv, of the same family. - acT'rdSE\Xov: of the same parents. Cf. Aesch. Enm. 89, auvTaeAo/o v at/ja. - Kapao: expresses affection or respect in addressing a person. Cf. 899, 915; 0. T. 950, 'Iotca'or7s Kapa. So c a p u t in Lat. Cf. Hor. Od. I. 24, 2, Tam c ari capitis.-By this combination of epithets Antigone betrays her emotion. The verse may be rendered: 0 my own dear sister Ismene, of kindred race. 2, 3. TL..... OtoV oQVX KTer.: that of the ills springing from Oedipus there is none that Zeus will not bring to pass, 16 16 SO-~OKAEOY:~ OV~l E a OT LAEOV OVTa (2T q~tT(o 5 our attoY<pov ovr aCLTL1LV ECFP 07TOLtP01OV I 9 3/9 9 1 'T&V 0W&V TE KalcL/vw OVK OITO7T E)/O) KcLK&)V. 'ToVT aot 7aP 7TXEL EXEL13 TL KECtT77KOVo-aLS i7 o-E XavtVacVEC 10 wTpo; 7ovs~ 4t'Xov' 0TELXOVTcL TOW E'XOpOwV KCLKcL etc. O71o7ov oV6XL, which is the indir. interr. after O`Tt for rotov oV'XL, is a more animated way of saying wavITa, or oJ6Eiv caKo'V r'-rtiv ii rit oub. Cf. 0. T. 1401 f., ~~pcz -LOU 1sACtvo-0O O6,t (variants W-ratp, ETi) of' fp-ya 3paioar bd' 7VElr a 8 VP' lwv 07roT Erpao-o-oz avi5Oss The use of the indir. for the (lir. interr. is common. (f. Eur. Phoen.- 878, O'7roio P' oh AIyw E cn7 S ' OOS 'NOOV. For other readings, see App. - &7r: origrinating from the lparricidle and incest of Oedipus. These evils are enumerated in part in 49-57. - v~iv: dat., as appears from 'i-~v oaCo TiE ica~t5) (0), which amplifies the thought of the possession of every ill. z'~t' ClOaLv is taken as a gen. absol. by others. -e"T: throws its force UI)of Cc~o-aiv and strerngthens the implied antithesis, "the rest being, dead." 4. &njo-yL~oo: ru'inous, bo/lfrom Wr~av (which is used in the pass. in 17, 314). This is Dindorf's conjecture for 6TI-rSs a-TEp Of the Mss. (see App.), and is formed like hv-'Jil~cos (995),W hpEA'0-rtuos (Aj. 1022), etc. 5. cLIOr~p0V, O.TLRLOV: point to the shame and reproach inherited from Oedipus by his children, while a'xyswvov and &3T'i —oecfov refer to the fatal conflict of the brothers and the desolate condition of the sisters. 6. OliK: is a repetition of oh' to add emphasis. See Kr. S])r. 67, 11, 3. A somewhat similar repetition of ovh in Phi!. 416, oh'X 6' Tv3E'Ws '!!vos nV by3 roAq-rbs AmEpTric... o' y' O'Z'OY KCLKwV: part. gen.; supply 0hr after 67ro~ov, forminig suppJlemnentary pied. after 067rw~ra. G. 1.09, 1; 11. 7:32 a. 7. T'r TrOZ'r CL' ICrs.: an albridgcd f orm for Tl- in-ri rOb-r... ri' K7frpVUyan...O~tvat. A similar turn in 218, 104'), 1172. 1-1. 1012 a. - a.: intlicating itmpatience. - -rrvSrjLq) 'TfOXEL: the wh~le bod!! of the citizens, called &o-ro~To in 193. 8. o'rTpaLT7JY0V: Creon p~roclaims himself IafclNEVSb first in 162 ff.; as yet hie is hut o' —pcr —t-yn's. 9. EyXELS " o g ni t tm h ah)e s. So Eur. Orest. 11I20, EfXW -rOTnVovr'7I&'4Xncra a' obKc Chxa. In Eat. hiab)e r e sometimes has this sense." AVnnd.-Kd~1jKOlJOO.S: for the crasis, see G. 11, 1 b. 10. T(ZV 4 cO~o ris ])roceedoigz fromi our enemies oqoainst our friendls. The gen. of source with n_'rEL'X0Vra without a prep. Schol. — a' a-T r Toy EXOPW1) Katca Eis 7?tAiOs -rTE[XOtTa. Soph. is fond of omitting preps. in such consts. C~f 0. T. 152, TIS.. rlv0wVOS EIBas; 142, f89pwvP iorcao0OE; 580, 7rardvT' FI.Obi Kto/IA'CsTccc. Phil. 193 f., rah 7irah/.LOra KESVa Tt-pbs az'5rrlv -ri~ hIU4cpovos Xpvursns Ei7rE`flm (which is an exact parallel of our sent.). By ol pnxot she means Polynices; by TJJV E!XPpS,, Creon, who had become EXOpo's since~ the td'pu-yuca had come to her kmzowl ANTiIrONH. 1 17 I:ZMHNH. C/O /1V VL -(t"Oo,;, 'Avrty'irq, 4[ ov 7 ~qv' OVT a yto LE, OTOV 8VO'Lv 6'&Xf~otv -r TAptOyLEP bio, I-t a OaP6v~ovr -qw-Epa t?&7TXfl XEPL 15 ETE'L 3E' 4poV'80; EcTTLVw 'ApyEL'owv o-rpaxrq EV VVKTL T?7 VVV,0VV 0`t8 LIrp~pP OV VTVXOVc~c /.EXXov o) T ANTIrONH. "'8q KX('qKaLL 0' E'KTO'; LV'XEL'OJv TvXoW'j TWy OUVEK' 'eEUE1E(0V, (O'j /.O'V- KXO'. edge. The plur. makes the statement more general. For similar instances, see 99, 276, 565. WV., with many other editt., takes 7rCv EiX6pcv as obj. gen. with Kawcd, i.e. evils t/hat comne upon enemnies. WXund. unclerstanils by these evils the denial of burial rites, which applies equally well, however, to either interpretation. 11. 'AVTL-yo6vT: occasions an anapaest in the fifth foot. Soph. admits the anapaest, for the ianibus in the first foot, and in the case of proper names also in the third, fourth, and Ilftli. - (LXwv: obj. gen. with UdOos, wcordl concecnimjfciencls. (if. 0. T. 495, qpa'TWP 0IIL&rO'a. Aj. 222, &YEipos a& —yys12. IE' 0ro-u: -"Soph. has not been careful to mark the exact sequence of the events preceding the action of the p~lay. But the death of the brothers is supposed to heave taken lplace some time before the rout of the, Argive host." Camp. 13. SuootdcSEX,~ot: gen.-of separation. See G. 174; H. 748. Such cornbina tions as bio... v... LA, brO &... hr0OuS (142), cdn-al... avcrCzv (929), 1ALEAeo /LAe~eav (977), and contrasts in numerals like Gio... duoc (cf. 170, 989), are much sought by the tragic writers. 14. Ocwcoivrwv: in agreement with aleA~onpw. Such changes between dual and plur. are not infrequent; cf. 59. - S~irXi9j: muteal; so in 1 70, but in 53 it has the more exact sense of double, and in Sl it is poetic for 8mio. 15. E,7ret: since. Schol. a'up' oiV. So 0-rE in ibm. Ii. xxi. SO, 77Cs MoL iorly '15E &'COEK'7T7 OTS'S 'Is`Mov eIMA~joiia. 16. IEV VVK'TL the dialogue opens at the dawn succeeding the night in which the Argives fled. - VIFE pTEpOV: fuctlier. 17. e~rvxoias KTEri.: this clause is epexegetic of ob~V'8 67r'p-rEpou and in supplementary partic. const. after o~lca. - p.LXUov: to be taken with both parties. 18. "jSn Ka.X)S: SC. 04jri~' VVrE'pTrpop e-Iauav. A reproach is implied that Ismene did not concern herself very much with what transpired outside of the palace. 19. rouSE: anticipates the clause introduced by cia. - E'iggwcJ1rov: I sent 18 18 Ob0K A E 0Y.~ IIMHNH. 20 TC[ EOrTC; &)qXo`C yap TL KcLXXaC`Vovo- 70 ANTIFONH. 01) yap a'c4Ov P9WJ TC, Kacrtypqroi KpE'wJV TOV tLEV ITpOTLoTaJS, To aTqJaLoaJS EXEC; 'ETEOKX\E'acL41E, C', XE'yovotC, 01.11 3LKT v 0qr6ELV &LKaCL~ KaLL v0/Jk(O, KaLTa OL O1 25 EKpV4JE T0L'Cl uEEpOEV EVTL/.LOV VEKfl0LS3 24 W. Xo-~rOt3* for you (to come) out. The act. is used here for the mid.; so w7arE'a.T in 161; mid. in 0. T. 951, TL' UI?E4E'rE/.W 8EpOP TCOV5E 8Wya'TWV. 20. Siikots: VA7J ET. Cf. 242, 471. -KcLXXcaAvuo-uGc: the excited mind is often likened to the sea made dark by a stormi. So Eur. Ilerocn. 40, a~ppl TOsO-3E KaAXa1LYWS TE'KPoiS. Cf. Hbm. Ii. xxi. 551, 7roXkAc IE OL' Kpab&1- 7rO'p~ppE. - girroS: mnatter; acdus. of internal obj. 21. o... "XeL: the statement put in the formi of a question expresses indig~nation. - -y p: usedI here, and freq. in the dialogue,' with an ellipsis of that f or which the sent. thus introduced gives the reason. "Yes " or " No " may then be supplied to suit the connection. Cf 511, 517, 566, 743. - rc~ov: "since the partics. 7rpo-rio-as and &T-qUacioas are used in the sense of &~tLo%-as nnd oS~K &4icwo-as, the gen. seems to depend on the idea of value in both, though it is more directly joined with the latter partic." Wund. See G. 178; 11. 746. W., Eli., and others take Tar(ou as a privatirne gen. with &-ryaff as. - vwSv: dat. of interest. - r(A' KCw~r-LyV~Tr: the whole in appos. with its parts, rn'v /Ac' Tb.. ri 8'. Cf. 561. G. 137, -N. 2; H. 624 d.J 22. drqiaMEUS "EXIEL: the aor. or pf. partic. with EXELV is used either as an emphatic form when the idea of possession is to be expressed, or simply to denote more vividly the continuance of the state or condition effected; here, and freq. in tragedy, in the latter way. C~f. 32, 77, 180, 192. 24. X(P'qT0EiS KTE'. haning treatedd with ri~qlteoiis juistine and according to law. See App. -&L'K1 SLKcXLCL~: cf. Eur. Phoea. 1651, EYvoMo v -r ijv 5 ds77V. 25. E'-Kp'U+E: buiried; so in 28.5.E vEp9ev: lit, fromn below. So 7r p O OE v, v7rEpeEv, tca'-r OEV, etc., are often o'sed without reference to motion. Cf 1070.- VEKpoZS: the Greeks seem to have believed that the spirits of the dead whose bodies were unburied could not enter into the realm of Hades, but were doom-ed to wander until their bodies received burial rites. No curse was so terrible as that one "1might die without burial." It is, therefore, not surprisiac that the tragedy of the Antigone shiouldi hinge upon the discharge of thisduty. Cf. Hamn. Ii. xxiii. 71 ff. ANTIFUONH. 1 1 9 To 8' &OXoj Oavo'vrc lloXvvE[`Kovq vEKV V &owi0o ai'XC'CTLV EKKEIC?7P1X~hLL TO' j'0cQb K IcX v'4IL 1?8E KOJK~o-t`TcL wrv, Eav 8' c~amov, a'KXavrov, olo v oZ ^;YXVKvV' 30 O17ocavpz'V E10TOPC&JO-C wpON X'ptV /30pa^1. TOcv^cf ~ao-tcT r" v c'ycdNiv Kpe'cwc.o Ka-Lfot- XEYWyap E Ka.E - K'YpVclaVT' EYXEL, KcLa Ep VtTc(,TVc CTOt (VY/ EL8 OOTt o-cao4q7 7rpOK'17pVov7wa, KaL ro' 7Tpaty~.k a)/EtV 35 ov-'X (iJ1 I7ap' ov'8cv, acLXX o'% a~ rL1V T &VO TL o 0oVo? ITpOKELo-Ocat 81q/U4XEVcTT0V El) iroECt. OVrO)3 EXEL O-Ot TavTa% KcLL oEL~Etlg TaLXa 26. -rc'v Be': Viis antithetic to jAE'v in 23. - C'OX~cos: indicates the pity of the sister. - ecav~v~ra,: belongs to rloxuYELIKOVS in thought, although in agreernent with vEKuv. 27. c(caav: subj. indef., like the Eng. they say. - EKKCK1qpZX0CLL: pass. the following infs. are its subj. 29. Mxv: the subj.- is 7ra'vrias implied in 'rvj'j. - M`cLur~ov: supply Jv'aL after 4Eap. Cf. Track. 1083, a'-yvi)uvaoi-ov ju' E'iiv. - olcwovoi: dat. of interest 'with Oijo-avpo'v (= EVVP?7/Ua), which is iu appos. with VEIKUC. 30. rrpo'S XCLPLV fPopds: either expresses the purpose, E'Fv 'rots oswvvots Iva,7 airs T0S OP, or perhaps better taken with EICOP~-1pih, when the sense will he looking to the pleasure of a repast (Schol. 7rp~STh E`P#V Tpo(PS), or /ook-ihg upon (it) for the sake of food (7rpl XadpLv EV/Elea). 31..ro'v arycLUdv: ironical. So in 27h. 32. 0-o1 KC'4LOC': the decree was proclaimed to the citizens, but Antigone represents it, with an exaggeration dlue to her excited feelings, as aimed esp. at Ismene and herself, since the duty of interment pertained to them first of all as the nearest of kin to the slain. - KC1114: treated as an isolated word. ica',ot might have been repeated. Cf. i3, in 567. 33. p.aj: unites in Soph. with Elsatzc and Elacs, ob', obic, ov'Xif, and a'r6, by synizesis. See G. 10; HI. 78. Cf. 263, 535. For the use of ~Lh with a partic. expressing cond., see G. 283, 4; HI. 1025. 34. crcafnj: pred., with 7rpotc-qpz'~ov-ra. -?rrPoiKipVi~0VTrCL: for the use of the fut. partic. to express purpose, see G. 277, 3; HI. 969 c. -iXy EL V hold, esteem; like Lat. d u ce re. 35. ' irap' oi3S&'v: as equal' to' nothing, i.e. as of no account. Cf. 466. -r01wrcw: neut. 36..rrp0KEto0cXLL: supply 'roi'-rcp from 6sas indir. obj. - Sq p'Xeuoarov: by public stoning. This compound is not found elsewhere except with Lycophro (Alex. 331, 7rpE'o-,8v 8-/iclAEvo-rov), who borrowed it from Soph. 37. oV"TOg KTE.: such is the situation. Cf. El. 761, ToiaDau'r O-L 'TaOT' E'a-rY. 20 0:o WOKAEOY '/ 3 5 ' V/ 'A''5 ELT EVYEV7) T ErVKCIS ELT EtUAGW( KaKn7. I:MHNH. 3C, 3~, b rcTXcuLbpov, El TaI8 1 roi.rOV s;, E 40 Xiovo0V a-' AV e /LTTovVca wpoTOEl/tL7V wTXEov; ANTIrONH. EL 'V0JLE7OVVjYEL a K\l VVEpydloEcL TKO07TEL. IEMHNH. '7TOQJ TL KLVVZVJE'VUcv.; 7TOL I)/ 707? EC; ANTI1FONH. EL TOP VEKPOV ev TT)OE KOT LEL' XEPL. - croL: ethical dat. G. 184, N. 0; II. 770. 38. E'a-OXcv: sc. 7ra~s. In accordance with the principle of the ancients fortes creantur fortihus et b)onis. C f. Phil. 874, EVYEY77S 7c (/)LLS E&4 EVyE'CVV 77 G771. 39, 40. it... 7rpoa-0EIj7aqv wXTov: lit. wvhat miore could I add, i.e. of wvhat use could I be? (not as L. and S., whet should I qan?). Cf. 0. C. 767, OiiK P7EAES OEAXOY7L 7rpoOsrOaL XaPW;-CEl CLS' & EV TOv'TOLS: Sco01. El Trrra KpE'Wv E'KENEUV(TEY. -XVO1O i '&Wn-rovUa: a colloquial phrase, like TL 8piv 7 Tl ocWVWv(, O/TE 7r'ocWv OU'TE 8p~v, having the general sense of in w.-hat possible wvay. The expression is evidently borrowed from the art of weaving, "by loosening the web or by tying fast a new thread." Cf. Aj. 1316, EL' ~s7 Svva40wv aXX&a 0'uXAUtiv' 7raPEL. W. understands?auva-a to refer definitely to Ismene's attempt by entreaties to conciliate Creon, and EiOCprrovo-a to her v-iolent opposition, which would involve a new conflict. Others take Auiovua in the sense of unidoing, i.e. violating (like XEl'V vo"Uov), and id.prTovaa in the opposite sense of co/firmning (Schol. 8,EraioD~a) the decree. So L. and S. 41. t1JVEp-YMfEL: the ending -Ei for the more usual -p is freq. in the dialogue. Cf 90, 93. See G. 113, N. 1; 11. 384. 42. KLVS1VEVEIRLa: cognate aces-. after the first two verbs in the p)receding verse.-yvowrqs: part. gen. G. 168; Ii. 757.-EI: from Euif. 0. C. 170, ro; TLS (pOPOVT'OS ee7; 43. The const. of 41 is continued as if 42 had not intervened. Antigone's calm decision preseeAts a strong contrast to the painful agitation of Ismene.-tvv: together wivth i7iE XEp', i.e. EL Ej XEPL. Antigone holds up her right hand as she speaks. Others join XEPI directly with KowIE7LLS and take ZV'V.TiE as equiv. to ia'y E/.uOL. - KOV~LEdS: KOwiC LELY = to raise up) for burial. Antigone's first intention is to lift the body with Isinene's help. and give it proper burial. Being un able to do this unaided, she sprinkle, the dust. ANTIrONH. 21 IZMHNH. '7 yap VOE OCra7TTELV o(r, laTroppryrov 7roXEc; ANTIrONH. 45 rov yovv eJ0ov Kal rov rov, 'qv (TV r Oe'Xr-, aSeXq)o6v ov yap &q 1rpo3o0vcr aX(-cro/Lat. I2MHNH. t) c ( KXETa, Kpeovro; acvTECLp'KoTo; ANTIFONH. akXX ovoev avTr rw TC / l.JV k E7Cpyev IerTa. IEMHNH. oqLOL' fpOvrcrov, ) Ka(o-yLrfT7, Trar)p 50 w3 vv aV7reX 1S 8O-KXE7S ai T TXETro, 46 W. brackets this verse. 44. yydp: expresses surprise, like Lat. nam, Eng. zwhat, wthy. IVhat, do you intend, etc. Cf. also 574, 732, 736. -(-crE and the Dor. viv are used by the tragedians for the masc. and fern., sing. and plur. o-np is sometimes used reflexively, and viv may be neut. - nrdoppirov: in appos. with acrr EIv. 45. 'rT... E4.ov KTe.: in appos. with o-;e.- e0 s: sc. O6ad7rEv. Antigone says "I shall at any rate bury may brother, and in doing that yours also, if you shall not be willing to do it." Others with a different punctuation: " I shall at least bury my brother even if you shall not be willing to bury iours." 47. o-rX\(Ca: daring, reckless. Ismenle comes back to the thought of 44. 48. ouSev: adv.-T-rv 4pjV: though plur., refers particularly to Poly nices. Cf. rovbs kIAovs, 10. Gen. of separation with etpyeLv. — f TCa: i.e. 50. "Ismene now bids her sister reflect upon the series of misfortunes whicl had befallen their ill-starred family, and not add by her imprudent conduct to their troubles." Bl. -vwv: ethical dat. -a- eXi9s Suo-KEiS 'Tr: detested and lfaitmous. For the Hom. version of the Theban myth, see Hom. Od. xi. 271 ff. In the three plays written by Soph. on the Oedipus legend the details of the story are varied to suit the purpose of each play. In the O. C., the aged king passes from earth by a glorious translation; the Thebans desire the possession of his grave, and the place of his departure becomes in Attic legend a sanctuary of refuge. In the 0. T., the death of the king does not follow upon his self-inflicted blindness, and in this 22 22 ~O(I'OKAEOY:~ vTpo ac~o~bo~pow 7XaKqia'?r)prv &wrXa' ZOlfEL' a'paL'Ca aLvTOr' cLVTOVp)/(9 XEPL' crErcTa pJ,-p7qp KalL yvv4,78l~i ITrXEKTa`LocrW &prc'cL1 Xw/3arcL/io 55 rptrov 8ac~w8~ lt cO),dc caVTOKTOVOVTE, T&t) TcLXctrLTTpO) p.6 pov KOLVOVP KarTpya0raVT Ew aXr~t xymv vvv8 CV ~LOCL ') co0 XE EVfpELc OKO7TEL 0 I( aCcLKLOT oXo0vp11EO', EL' vo'l.ov /La 60 4npjoV 'rVpctvzV'iv Kpcaq 7Ta~pEeL1JEV. passage also cipci~as is prior in time to &IvAEro. The blinding of his eyes follows upon the suicide of Iocasta- in the 0. T., and this is not contra~,dicted by Eil-rc-ra (53)), as this word here simply introduces the second fact Of the narration without regard to sequence in time. 51. -irpo's: in consequence Of. Cf. 0. T. 1230, -rpls -denos 7r0T' alTtfaS - Qa2To(~tipcov: lit, caught in the very act. The adj. is transferred here from the doer to the thing (lone, and the idea is that Oedipus wvas caught in the guilt of incest. We may render, ouisdleeds discovered at the very tinie they were done. The sense self-dIetectedl commonly given is unsupported, anid is due prob. to the later representation f ound in the 0. T., in which the detection through the efforts of Oedipus himself is an invention of the poet which is f oreign to the original form of the Myth. - SLWXag: see on 14. 53. SLWTXoI3v E"Inos: Schol. &L7rxot~y Uvolia E'~ovoa. Double in reference to Jocasta's relation to Oedipus. 54. Cf. 0. T. 1203, ohV a&ijcpeliaor~~v 7r~y vpa7UVEL EOCEL'aOJ.EV 7rA)EIraTOLPL ailC6paLnTI E/.7rE7rXEy zjAE'V. - Xw43cTc: ends disgraccfully. 55. TpLTOV Br.: as if 7rpw-rOV ~E'V ha1,d preceded E'VELtr in the eanumeration. -Si'o i.ta~v: see on 13). 56. CLZTOKTOVOZVVTE l )y ni lt uial slo ihter, as if &a'X-qX~oCT0V00VTrE. Cf. 172. The refi. is used in the reciprocal sense in 145 also. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 805, -,-EOvao-i EIc x~p~' aVrfT'CV 57. KUEpYdTXT KTE'.: translate as if it were KaTEtpyaazrro XIEPo I AOpov E7 XNX1)(Ls. This use of '7r' is com — Mon. C~f. Hbm. Il. iii. 1382, Esr' &AA-iXoioz (iPEov 7roAzilaKpuzJ 'Apiz. - XEpoiv: dat. of means, by ciolent hands. x ELp, 7rovs, and similar wordhs are often added for the sake of vividness. 58. Srj gives emphasis to polva, like Eng. all alone. - vwi: transferred from the dependent sent. and made more emphatic. Prolepsis. See H. 878. 59. 6o-w: by how nmuch. - KCLKLO~rT.: i.e. of all the members of the royal house. Ismene represents the case in an exaggerated tone, so as to work upon the feelings of her sister. - 6kov'j.E9m change of number. See on 14. - vo'I~ov PLC ini de fiance ef tMe law. In 79, L r, rw 60. T-upr Lvwv: plur. for sing., as in 10. The gen. limits both substs. ANTirONH. 2 23 a, XX E1JJ.OELV XPT) TOVTO /LC~v Y/vvaLX OT E7TEuTaL oVZ'VEK' aLpXoI~tE00 EK KPELO-COMOl)tV, KXtL TaLVT a2KOvELV~ KaLT aWVO t'yovaL. 65 EycO 1uENV oVW a-' LLov(TC Tov,3 v7r Xoo e~VyyvotaW LLxELV, LO3 /3L otaGkct TcL8E, TOL'3 El TEXE /3/C0 tEo/LCL To yatp ITEpUO —a IVpaoTLXEt OvK EXEIC POvv Ov Eva. ANTirONH. OVT aVi KEXEoatCli$ ovT aW, Et, 8EOL3 ETC 61. roi~ro jL.Jv: adv., in the first place, with which TE'rLTa 31F below is correlated. Cf. 0. C. 440, 'roiOrouEsli... ol' V. Cf. also Phil. 1346, TrOiTO ~L&... c- T a. - 'y1VcLtKE: pred. after E~vAv See G. 136; 11.596. L. and S. pliw B.I1. Cf. 7 9. 62. wis: join with i~aXou,.dva; lit. as not being~ (Ibont to contend, i.e. as not fitted (by natnre) to contend. Cf. 0. T. 625, 'Ws oV0 V7TE(4CV AEYELS; El. 1025, 'Ws oV'XI auvvpaSovaa v'ovOE'rE7S Talvc. The same sentiment is found in El. 997, -ynvi 1.EV obal a&vnp E'qvs, oG-OE SEis 6 EsAaaony rOIv E'vavr1'wY XEpL'. 63. oiv"c'... d.KOZELV: three consts. are proposed (1) oTJVEtca = 0`-i, because, and &hivuEew depends on E'PJAV (It miay be objected that a'ovoEIeV is not stated to be a determination of nature but a result of circumstances.) (2) nOV"VEa ag before, but &KO6'iLv depends on Xp) supplied from 61. (But is not the principal notion in JSSOELY (3) OSPVEKa =that, and h3VEniew depends on a'pxo'tEo-Oa as an epexegetic inf., where W'0-TC mnight be prefixed. So W. and most editt. - &!pX0FJ.EOr~aU for the form, see G. 119, 1; 11. 376 D, c. 64. KUL... KO.TL: both... and still. -K KliLv: obey. Cf. Elect. 340, TCVV TwVSe: refers to the same as TaO~a. 65. TOi'S Virj' Xeovds: refers to Polynices. In 77 Antigone first refers to the gods. The plur. as in 10. 66. The tragic writers often use in place of the verb the corresponding subst. with E'XEw, YUXEIV, YE/SEtS, T7pc(EIW, 'rOEo-at, to make prominent the state implied in the subst. - Tc'LSE: accus. of cognate meaning, the noun being implied in the verb. G. 159, N. 2; II. 716 b. Cf. Lat. hnee cogor. Cf. 1073. 67. PE~(A~xTL: the verbs cone, go, and stand arc often used lby the tragedians for the more colorless become and be. Cf. Elect. 1056, 05rca' v EVKICWOS f6Ef3-qiciK Ismene refers to Creon. 65. wrc-pw-o-d thbings soperfinous, hence needless, useless. 69. &iv: in anticipation of apqP r,3 before which it is repeated. Such a repetition of lie often occurs when special emphasis is to be given to some word or phrase in close connection with which lie is then placed, as i'/.Oi 'Ye in this sent. See GMT. 42, 3. 24 24 0O4OKAEOY:~ 70 wTpa0o-oEC' 4kov y' av I EN Mpo'4 plEa-c. ai\3 - 03c 7O OOt OKE' KELVOP 'EYC)/ Oa'l/Jo. KaLXO 'ot roVrO 1T0L0177 cw ~bX7 uETcVOV p E qbcL ~to 0aVct, oo-ta rTavovpy7rjoaao. C7TEl wXELonhV VJZVOS9 75 OV &L /1L a~pEO-KELV TOV3 KaLTO TCWV Ev6oaL& EKEt ycap aLLE KEtXXopIiXL. LTOL 5 EL EOL, cTa TWv OEW^V E(VTLqL aTLVEao-a0 EXE. L.vM H N H. /yolC1)~ OvK aLTcA.kL otTOov1Lua, TOES /3a. rToXtT&JV Spayv E'v a/mXavoJ ANTirONH. 71 WV. 67roL'a 76 W. a' El. TO PEVO-O/kaXL. 70. iloi: with yira; for the accent, see G. 23, 2; 11. 109.-ASE'ws: sc. le',oif. Cf. 436. Transl.: would gour acting with mie be agreeable to mie. 71. tiO6' okroCL a-oL SoiKEZ: be sach as seems gooe1 in goitr sight (i.e. base). i'-0i from ES/J.L. Cf. P/al. 1049, TOLOVTO'S EI)U E'YC'. 72. OcC~w: the position of this word and the following nsyndeton give emphasis and indicate the firm determination of the heroine. " Antigone knows from the beginning, with the heightened consciousness of passion, the consequences of her act. There is no 'irony of fortune' so far as she is concerned." Camp. 74. OOVLO. rCVOVp-yOJO.rC: presents in a striking light the entire conflict of this tragedy. Antigone violates the decree of the ruler, hut in doing so she performs a religious and holy deed. Cf. 9 24. The form of the expression is the so-called oxgymoron. So in Eng. "cruel kindness," "wvise nonsense." The Oxford e~lit. quotes from Young's NXight Thowiyhts, "1with pious sacrilege a grave I stole." 75. 06v: accus. of duration of tine. - TOWv EJOa.e: concisely for 20Voas IL apE(tKEv -Tos 40aMJE. For the gen., see G. 175; 11.643) b. 76. IKEZ: i.e. in Hades. 77. TCI TWQV OECWV EVTLIL: i.e. A -rO~S osno~s Ei —riua oo,.4i(E-ai, the rites of burial. - CTLJ~ff. X'L~ ex:See on 22. 78, 79. Tro' Sp~V: join with a,.Il4vxaVnS. G. 261, N. 2; 11. 961. I amz incapable of actinq agatinst the will, etc. 80. oCI' rpoV`X0L0 7rPOEXE-OaL, hold before one's self as a screen, hence allege ais a pretext. For the opt. with a&o express. ing mild command, see (-NMT. 52, 2, N. - 6rj gives emphasis to v'c~ erily. ANTirONH. 0 - I:EMHNH. OCL/oL rTaXatwV-7, ('1 V'7EpMEOLKaL o-ov. ANTIroNH.,'tq /ov lrpo'acp/3EL' rn'v co'iv ESp~ov ITOT/LOV. I:2MHNH. d.XX o '-pofr~v Y/7E TOVTO I 85 'roipYOV, KpV~7J 3E KEV6E, O-V'l/8 3a'L1&rq E~yO~. ANTIFONH. qjOL/2, KaLTcLV&. IToXXOZ' E'XOIXOZ. E'OE& EtW 1TOOTL K'qpV~ aC3 IYMHNH. 6EP4U?)Z/ E'TC 4Jyoo-t Kacp3Lcw ExEvg. ANTIrONH. a'X'08'apE'oKOVOr oIS /La'CLALO acLOEW /.E XP?'* L:FMHNH. 90 EL KCLL VV 'O-Et )/ XX' a C.kq~ vO~l E'pa. 82. TrcXQL'Viis: with ofjuot and &lLLOL the tragic writers connect prons. and adjs. in the gen. only when these refer to the second or third pers. For the first pers. the nom. is used. Hence -TaAaizr?7s must refer to Antigone. See G. 1-73, 3; H. 761. - 'S: cxci.; so in 320, 1178, 1270. 84. cLXX oily: bot at all events. - wfpop7i1vil-... fqjSv( the usual position of the neg. before the command is here reversed. So Phil. 332, Of/AOS q)pado-7 u.O ~i 7re'pa. For the subjv. in prohibition, see G. 254; 11. 874 a. 86. OtILOL: here an exci. of impatience. Cf. 320. Oh, no! Speak it out (icara'5a)! -no)X 'v: adv. accus. This form, which is Ion., occurs in tragedy besides here only in Track. 1196 (7ro~Wv E'NaLoY), and there also in a trimeter. 87. 0'tyc'ora.: by your silence. l'av IA KTi. explains r-L'yCwfa further. Such a neg. additional clause to give emphasis to the affirmation is not infrequent. Cf. 443, 492. Antigone shows her increasing emotion. 88. ONpILTjv (EIr'L +usXpoicrt: you have a. hot heart for chilling deeds, i.e. that cause one to chill with fear. So Hom. speaks of (po'i6os KcpuEp%5, and Pind. has KCpVEZ sVre~ 90. Q~jk~xvWov: you desire inmprac 26 O4OKAEOYS ANTIrONH. OVKOVV, oTalV 8Orj 1ZU cUrev), Treravco/clat. I2MHNH. apX7rv SE Orpav ov VrpereC rTaclXava. ANTIrONH. el ravTa XeELcs, EXOapei lev V E.ov, EXOpa a\ TO) OWavOvTL 'TpO(TKECEL 8CK 95 acXX' ea E KaL T-rv e' 4Lov Sv vojovXiav TracOEv rTO 8EWvv TOVTO TE' LroeLo/at yap ov TOCOVTOV OVsEV, )CTTE O/V 0ov KaXc3s OavEZV. IUMHNH. aXX' CL o0KEc OOL, 0-TEXE. TOVTO O L', l OTL avovS JLV EPXEL, TOZL lCXoL Op)' p f qXL7. ticable things. ahvvaara 071pas was almost proverbial. 91. OUKOV: to be distinguished from otiKovv. -rreravcro-!ai: the tense is emphatic. See G. 200, N. 9. 92. ap(xiv: adv., at all; join with ov. See G. 160, 2; H. 719. 93. X0capEt: pass. in sense.- - t EJ!o;: differs from Lv' e'uoi as indicating source rather than agency. It suggests e4 fuovO in 95. 94. Contrasted with the sentiment of 73. - - rpoo-KEirL iKTl: you wdll be justly hateful to him that is dead. 95. E'a: one syllable by synizesis. Cf. O. T. 1451, aXA' ea tY vaLEv.- - miov: more emphatic than e'lyv. Cf. 1219; Elect. 619, i i enc ao SvL'Efvea. 96. 'r SELvov To0TO: sarcastic; what seems to you so dreadful, referring to the thought of 59. -ov: stands after its verb, as in 223. 97. pAi] ov KXaXs Oavetv: Schol. ouSev &eJvbv ireirof/a O'7rep 1fe r77s Eu KNeias rov KaXov OavaTrov a7r0'(roEP7' L. For HZt ov where ov strengthens the preceding neg., see G. 283, 7; H. 1034. 99. 'P~XEL: in the sense of going away also in 1100, 1107. - rots i\XoLs: the sense as in 73; you are truly fill of love for your loced ones, meaning esp. Polynices. So W. and many editt. following the Schol., evYoiKCs Se Tr Oavdvi-. But this seems tame, and inconsistent with the character of Ismene, who would not wish to imply that her love for her brother was less than Antigone's. Cf. 67 ff. Preferable is the interpretation of Nauck, Bonitz, Wund., et al., who understand Ismene to say "however devoid of good sense you may be, you are still truly beloved by your friends," i.e. especially by Ismene. rptAos can mean either loving or beloved. - Antigone retires behind the left periaktos. Ismene returns to the women's apartments within the palace. ANTIrONH. 27 SECOND SCENE. CHORUS. AFTERWARDS CREON WITH TWO HERALDS. TIdpo~o0. XOPO. TpofTj &. 100 LKTt aEXiov, rT KaXXLOTrov brrarvAXo Oavv Gina rTcv rporepovw ado5, 0 )5avVrs 7rTOr, o xpvo-Eas aypa /3p Xfapov, AtpKacov 105 VTrep peepov [IOX.ovacra, Antigone goes to the Ni1roTaL 7rvhaa (cf Aesch. Sept. 460), before which the brothers had fallen and near which the corpse of Polynices was lying. The Chorus, composed of fifteen venerable and prominent citizens of Thebes, enter the orchestra through the right parodos. They halt and greet the rising sun, probably in the attitude of prayer, with raised arms and extended hands. They exult in the victory. Then they advance to their position about the thymele in the proper marching measure, the anapaestic, and depict in alternate march and dance movement the struggle and its issue. At the close of the ode, they give expression anew to the joy of the triumph, and exhort to give thanks to the gods. The Chorus remain in the orchestra during the whole of the play. The first strophe and antistrophe of the ode consist of smooth glyconic verses, in which the first period portrays the advance of the steeds of the sun and the retreat of those of the enemy, and the second period, with the resolved tribrachs (108, 125), the rapidity of the flight and the tumult of the battle. The Pherecratean verse usually forms the close of glyconic periods. Between the strophes intervene anapaestic systems. These formed in the oldest style of the tragedy the proper parodos. Here also they serve as a march measure. The last system serves to introduce the person who is next to appear on the stage. While such an announcement of the person never occurs in the case of menials or messengers, it is rarely omitted in other instances (once in this play, 988) in the older drama. 100. daXCou: Dor. of e'iAos, Att. iXtos. The lyric parts of the tragedy have many Dor. forms, since the odes and choral hymns in honor of Dionysus, from which the drama was developed, had their origin among the Dorians. 101. imrrarv'Xw: a standing epithet of Thebes (cf: 119, 141), distinguishing it from Egyptian Thebes, which was ecKaro/trvuXos. 102. rov wrppOTipcov: a mingling of two consts., Ka'XXLoY rcv 7rpo'repwv and KcaAAior'wv 7ra'vrwv. So in 1212. 103. E4>dv0-qs: with +ave', d{os, is an instance of what the rhetoricians call rap*x-as. Cf. 974. Phil. 297, rnv' 28 28 0-:DOKAEOY:4 rOV XE 'OV ~ 7aVKCLrtW ApyoOZ' [EK] Sb&Tc /3avTc 7rawrayta, 110 Ok- ~ '17/JETrpC a j llo0XVVEdK-q, ap6E\V9 VELKE.Wv E~ cLJ4tk~x~yf 106. W". 'jApyoyEVq'. 108. W. &'evl-~pw. 6(Pawrop (pcs. - 'iroTE': at length. The day of deliverance had been long wished for. 104. I3XEJ(cLpov: poetic for ub'AIa. Eur., Phoen. 543, calls the moon vvK7O's apcpy-yEs IAE'(pappv. 105. ALpKCiLLWV: the stream of Dirce flows along the western portion of the city, but unites afterward, north of it, with the rivulet lsm'enus, which flows along the eastern part. Soph. unites both under the name of the one more celebrated in the myth. Qf(Y 844. Nowhere in Greece can purer and cooler water be found than at Thebes. The Theban poet whom Horace calls "Iircaeum cycnuma" begins his first Olymipian ode with a&pLoi-oV /.4Ev VhWP. - ir~rEp: bc,//oOl. 106. XE1J'Kaa-irLV: the Argives are called XEv'icaO'7rLS OrTpa-5's in. Eur. Phoen. 1099, andl in Aeseb. Sept. SO. This epithet may owe its origin to the similarity of sound between adp-yA and ilAp-yos. Others suppose that the shields of the Argives were faced with a plate of metal, prob. of copper, and that this highbly burnished appearance is referred to not only here 'but also in 114. -E: with 'Ap-ydGEv is similar to IE ii.34 l jAOuJO The addition of fc_' completes the metre. (if. the corresponding verse, 123, of the antistrophe. See App. 107. 4x&rcL: obi. of tuv-1o-aaa, Adrastus and his h~ost, - irvcrvo-c~yhq; found only here and later in the ancient lexicographers. 108. Trpo'poj~ov: (it hra-dlonq poce; i.e. so as to become a precilpitate f ugitive. - v'tr'py: lit, wtith.ai ape;' bridie. In Eng. a sharp- pace means a rapid one. (Cf. 12388, 4E7av P'o-ilv. The Argrives fled imore rapidly with the daylighit than before. 109. KLV '(r~a-a': lhoriinq ared onl, refers back to iucris and is prior to )oXo~Oa. The sun is said to (10 that of which it is mierely the occasion. Cif. 0. T. 438, 7"15 i'7,cEPa pin'Et OE Kai 110. O~v: refers back to (p'ra and is the obj. of a verb to 1)0 supliped (11PnEV in the readhng of W.). Schol., b'~vroa nvTpariv 'ApyEIWcv; ~'yanyEv 6' noxv-,VELK-q7r, Which ledl W. first to propose EInJ~Ya-yEv, and Boeckh to hisert d-ya'YCa'V Onv'pzoS. 111. cdpOEs: i.e. from quiet reinose. SChol1., Ei7rapOE'IS Ei OV~I.OV Kai 7rapovvsO E LS. Some suppose that the word suggests the imnage of the bird " soaring on high." - 5: &L, by nor oni ofi - VfLKEWV: two syllables by synizesis. See G. 10; II. 42. A play upon the name fnoxvz'c-LK-0, from 7ronvh and VE7KOS. Cf. Aeseb. Sept. 829,.0 o~'i i OpOCOS KerT' Ei7rwvvudaV Keai 7roxIVEeLKicS &AOVTrO. Eur. Plhoen. 60301, rlN~VVE;'Kje YELKEWZ' '~cv/n.-cj.Lcff-ywov: w~ith words on both sides, hence wcrangyling. (,f. Eur. Phoen. 500, cawpLk('EKTns E'pLS. ANTirONH. 2 led9, ) * * * ~Ea K Xac~&V aELLET E13 7'?)? (03 VITEpEIT?, XEVK YJ3 Xt'o 'TTEpvyL oTTEyCav6,; 115 T7TOXXC'V (LEO' OWXCOLV e&' 05 L27T1TKO'1LOC KOpV'OEO-cTWV. 'AvTrLor~po~k' 0.. (Ta38 vircp /LEXaloip&W fOiov&(qaunrv a'.~ Xamw KVKXpJ X~yyaC3L EIT~L7TVXOl! mO'jtc, 120 W3,7rL 7TOO at(LET~pcl' aqL(LaT&W 7EVVO-Ll) 7TX-q7OO)va7L' TE KaL oTE~/JcV&4Lc irivpyow~ 112. WV. Op]EV- KELV0 3 o$EaL KXaeLI)V. 113. WV. (LLETO'1 (a01 'YeV VW-/EpEWrTq. 12 2. W. yIE'Vvo-t 7wX oOsjvcu KOa' 7r p tV. 112. 4'E'a. KX&4)V: a figure freq. met with in 1-oin. Cf. Ii xvi. 429, co-rr asyvariol -yag.Ic~hvvEs 7rE'1-p7 fip' 41 JASJ /.yca~a KCX '(PTE llaxcov'Tat. 113. "S': for the accent, see G. 29, Ne. 1; 1-1. 112. - iw1EpE'zrrT1: flew over: With EIS the sense is to hover over and swoop (lown upon, after the mnanner of an eagle. 114. XCUK~jS Kr-rE.: covered wvith plumaye white as snow. See on 100. The gen. is that of characteristic. Cif. 0. T. 533, T-'XU7S 7rpo''Vrcnra. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 194, vu~pa'5s J0'paf EV 7r'JatsL. "6An eagle stooped, of mighty size, His silver pluming breast with snow contending." - CoeN-GEVE'S Op~era of Semele. 116. 'OrW0KO'JIOLS KOpveecro-Lv an Horn, expression. Cf. 11. xiii. 132, 177r4nKO/.LOL KolO'OSs Xa.L~rpoiL (paxototv. The dat. in -srO-I is usedl elsewhere by Soph. only in lyric parts, as in 976, 1297. 117. omrcs b' tu'wmEP: prob. refers to the position of the Argive camp on the Ismenian hill. - The image of the eagle is dropped, anti the savage eagerness of the foe is likened to the fury of a monster thirsting for blood. Thus the poet is gradually led into changing the likeness from an eagle to a dragon. A somewhat similar change of image occurs in Aesch. Sep~t., where Ty7deus is first likened to a apdicwP (381) and then to a i'srToF (393),. 113. KV'Kkp: adv., oil orooid. Cif 241. 119. C' rTC'rrXov c-r4L'a: 71outh of seven' yates, a hold turn for seven gates which served as mouths. C/f Ear. Suppi. 401, d'JU4' /zrr&~ o-rnjkovs aruiar 121. altidrov: gen. of fulness. The pl. of a'lya is not found elsewhere in Soph. Aesch. has it eight, Eur. nine times. — yr5vucrLv: d]at. of place. See G. 190; IL. 782. -.rXa-qoejv.L: inf. af ter 7rpieP. See G. 274; II1. 955. 30 300-cDOKAEOY.'~ ITEVKdLEVO 'HEJtcLTTov E'XELV TO'Lo' cL/JjbL VW"JT Eao 125 vac'Tayoq 3 "ApEO~, a'WTL&TcX9. 8V0 EL`OJ/ua 8pa'K0V-TL. ZEc1 ya~p /(LEya"X'I7 yXWO-O —q)3 K1kO/7TOV'3 V7TEPEX~cLLPEL, Kat' o4-ca EGL&W~o ITOXX&)j" p"Ev(LcLTL '7TpQ0TVLcToT01JEoV0V 13 iVra0r Kaa-U V~7TTaLIL/3L/L~ ErT aKpOJ)V VLK-9v op/li&WT aXaXca'caL. 130. W. VlrEPOw7rTqV. 123. -YrEUKC'WVO "HaLO-'rov: of the god is predicated what belongs really to his gift alone; so in 1007. The fire of torches is meant, these being usually made with pitch. 124-126. Such a tuinudt of war was raised about his realr (i.e. of the retreating Argives), ani onset 'not to be resisted by, the dragoni foe. -roios always gives the reason in Sophi. for what precedes, here f or E,&. Of. 0. T. 13003, OVb a EGL01 -5ELZV 86vaysat GE, rOL'al I P'-V7rapEPXEIS /AOt. Aj. 500, Ob"TOL G-E /d) TLE iiBL'pirp -robin' (ptAaKa a'UpLt O-m XEL4W. - f:rcdevj: like rEL'VE~L' B3o'i. Cf. Hom. Ii. xvii, 10 -'L1OrpOC~ 'rETaTo Kpa'r p? Vo-,uWo7. - 8vuaXELp~qcLc: used only here. Cf. 8V0XE'pw'ros, hard to subdue. Nom. in appos. with 'rc'ray/os. - &p6KovTL: dat. of interest with VUrXELipwhla. 3pa'-.,wv is a term freq. used of an enemy. So Aesch. Cho. 1047, 3boo~ 3paKv'-owV of -Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra; Eur. Orest. 4170, 6' uqpop0v'rns 3p~bcwv, of Orestes. In Aesch. Sept. 200, the Theban chorus fears the Argives 5pS'icow~ras ks 'ris 7rEAEla's, and in 381, Tydeus, one of the assailants, luap-y(zv /rr 8pa'C(KV fBoC6. 129. ACJE4ILTvL: dat. of manner. 'Ej.ESc& of an armed host, freq. Cf. Aescb. Pers. 412, 'ELua tlEpULK00ov-rpa'rov. 130. KCLVCLX11S: lit, in a great streaii of clank- of gold, i.e. of clan/ring~ gold. The reference is to the noise or clank of their gilded weapons on the march. - vrpowrrc: disdainifully; neut. PI., used adv. (f. 0. T. 88ST3, E I 'rGL V7rEpO'rT(X XEPUIv ~ XO'ycp 'ropE&Ti 131. 7rnLXroi,Tcr.: surites with brandished thunderbolt. The word 7rax'rw, suggests the zig-zag flicker of the lightning. - cLXPL'8wvfr ICKpwv: n1pon the suitninit of the battlemients. The metaphor is taken from the 8pao'ro alavxos, in which the runner was to complete the entire circuit and return to the starting-point; hience goal. 133. dp[p.ov-rca in agreement with the supplied obj. Of '17r'rEi; one who was hurrying. The reference is to Capaneus, one of the seven that led the Argive host. Cf Aesch. Sep~t. 43_2; E'ur. Phoeni.1174. The fall of Capaneus was a favorite representation in art, especially in gemi-cutting. An Etruscan sarcophagus represents him ANTirONH. ZTpo4Cj, '. avrcrv7roq 8 7'1~ a' TEOE rcaraaXoAdq, 135 Trvpfopo3 TOTE paCLVOI ~va ~~Vo /3 cLXV& E7 WVE L pLTL' v' ECXE 8' a-XXa 7aN /j` 140 LXXa. 8' ErT aX\Xot E,7TEV&6jbac UTVcjEXCLCOV ~LEyaq"Ap,~ 8E~COOTECPOS. E7-aN XoXayol yap E~ 7Tr 7TVXacL TaXyOE/VTE3 CYOTOt 7rPO~q IYOOV3 JXLITol falling headlong from a scaling-ladder. Three gems represent the lightning flushing behind him. 134. 4iVTL'TVwo0S: pred. with 7irE',; lit, struck back-, i.e. with a counter blow. In return for the fire which he wished to kindle, he was struck by the fire from heaven. Or, striking back, i.e. with a rebound from the earth that beat him back. Schol., a'PwOEv i-vrrds U7rIL roL ICEpavZvol KCdTWOEV 8' 157rb T'r-s yiis. Suid. explains aw'z-L'rznros by -rb olin 07rcvooii da'VTLa~voV Ti a&pi. SO Most editt. 135..rupcfdpos: as fire-bearer; for emphasis placed before the rel. clause in which it belongs. Cf 182. Cf. 0. C. 1318, EbXErai Ka~ravni's ri'Eh87 a0-TV a? 'IT.ELY 7rvpt. 136. IPCLKXEU'OV 4-TFrirvEL: frenzied was blowing against it (sc. r-^ 7rOAEL). 137. TWith blasts Of most hostile winds; cf. 930. The furious onset of Capaneus is likened to a tornndo. 138. TCL' 1EV: the things just mentioned, sc. the boastful defiance of Capaneus. - AXk: otherwise, i.e. than be expected. In the next verse all the others with their different fates are contrasted with him. Cf. Philostratus, Imagines i. 26 (p. 402), &'7rwc& Aoz7-ro 3' ot /L' IuEva'Moi 6opcJl Keai AI'Oots Kai WEAEICEOL1, KcnravEbs aE' XE'YETal KEpavape f3Ej37o-Oat, mrp4TEpos Ku7rw, $aAi~v rb lu' a. 139. ruc~EXL~cov: Schol. Tapa'aO'Wn. 140. BEtL~o-ELPOS: found only here. The sense is, with the strength and dash of a right trace-horse. The horse on the right side in the race had to be the stronger and more swift because it passed over the greater distance in rounding the turning-posts of the race-course from right to left. Cf. El. 721, 3E~LIW &VEIs o-Eipauon L7T7rop. Aesch., Again. 1640, compares a proud man to o-Etpaqp~pon IKPLO(n'1-a 7r~Aov~. 141. These chieftains are named by Aesch. in his "Seven against Thebes." Afterwards by Soph., 0. C. 1311 if. Adrastus, who, nec. to the myth, escaped, is not usually reckoned among the seven. 32 3204)OKAEOY Z'qz TporlT9 7YXa'XKa 7-E'X7q ITX-p TOWv 0-VyEpOtv, w ircTarpo Evo& 145 T1 E /.L9cL 7UJVVTE Kca cur~ 8tKPaTE'V3 XoyXa,3 cmquavTv EXETOV KOLVOV Oavadrov,u 'po3 cjjO 'AVTLorapof'j P'. cLXXc ya p a /cEyaXcvvvLo' 4"X E NL'K ca Tra IToXvapJua'TO acw~tXapEoTa Oh//3a, 150 EK /LCV &7 \TOX /Nov T&W VVPV OEOOE X'90owoO-vcav, OE(W0V & vaoiJ XOPoL 151. W. XypEe)V VVV QG-Oat.. 143. rponrract: Schol. & i-Ib pvya8VEL-V'E r Kai Tpo7ri 7rOLELY r7W/ 7rOAE/ILWY. — ir1X-q tributte, ef. Eng. toll. Left the tribote of their brozen )anopblies. After gaining a victory, it was customary to hang up the arms taken from the foe as trophies sacred to Zeus. 144. riotv o-rUyEpotv: the twvo wretched inen. "The fall of the brothers, each by the other's hand, left it undecided which was the conqueror, which the conquered, so that they supplied no rEA?) to Zeus." Schn. - Nor would arms polluted with the blood of kindred be dedicated to Zeus. 145. uiiroiv: see on 56. 146. SLKpwrEis: co-equzally victorious, i.e. each against the other. In Alj. 252, the Atridac are called "coequals in power." The Schol. explains by I5'ri d/\AAqovs d7ricKrEwlav. W. takes it here in the sense of both the strong (spears). - eXeTOV... 4z~: "Each strove for sole inheritance, but they share equally in a death which each has given and each has received." Camp. 148. dXXC ycLp: yap confirms or gives the reason for the thought introduced by dxxd', which may be either left to be supplied, as in 155, or explicitly added, as in 150, with a'. In the latter case, the sent. introduced by yd'p may be taken as simply parenthetic, as in 392. 149. rroXvaup. 'zw: Find, calls Thebes (pxadppaar-os, edpjsaaros, 7rAa5L7r7ros, Xpvodpa/paros. - CLVTLXLPpzO-a: rejoicing in the fore of, joyi,/lldY greeting. The prep. indicates the direction as in dvrd3XCiirw, dvwricz Lrw. Some prefer to follow the interpretation of a Schol., rejoicing muitualljy. 150. EIK: after. - Oe'(ee Xqrji-ao-ivctv: — AaOErO-E. C(f. 0. T. 134, OErO' E7nrTirpmi)'v, and see on 66. Supply abrcZv from 7roi\E'/A with Ar-qo-uoarv'vav. 152. eiczv: one syllable by synizesis. ANTI]PONI. 3 33 1TcavvXv L 7toVg rdv EVTEXO0fLEV, o' 0-'8g8 EXEXLXOOJY~ BcaKXCO3 aPXOL 155 aXXX J8E yc' 8' /3c-toXEV'9 X&d.pca'3 KpE'Otw 6' MEVOLKEfOY3, VEOX/Lo [r31ay ],3, X TPL, c /JJa7TLZv' EpO-cTO-&)V, OTC O-VyKX-q7TOl T))VgE yEpO.V-r&W 160 7~pOMETO JW-"X-qW COV& KC*aXT T~LJL; 156 ff. W. VIEOXJ.L3 \.'J \-/ -,,. 'J -,J ~./ - vEapatUTt OEWV Vit01)VTv~iac3 XwpEL, rTWa I~. 153..nv.vvUXCOLS: the joyful procession shall celebrate the praises esp. of the patron god of the city, Dionysus (1122), to whom choral songs and dances (1146) by night are most appropriate; and besides, visit all the temples and altars of the city. 154. fEXEXLXOwv shaking The be (with his dancing). Lat. p e de t er - ram quatiens. Pind., Pyth. vi. 50, applies this epithet to Poseidon. Connect ~i'fGas with this word, lit. the shaker of Thebe. For such a gen. many parallels are found, e.g. 0. C. 1348, -r~o-E 37ysoOos XOov~s, Aescb. Sept. 109, 7roALoXoL Xevs - BLKXLOS often for BacSCXos. - dpXoL the change from the s-ubjv. in exhortation to the opt. expressing a wish. 155. aV... -ycp But, hold, or, enough, for, etc. - 6`SE join with XWPE7, here comes. Cf. 526, 626. 156. KPIE'v and MEVOLKG'ws are scanned with synizesis. - rm-yo's: a conjecture of W. See App. 158. 'rtvc Srj: what, pray. They wonder why they have been summoned. - pE'po-o-.o(v as 7-oppvpEsz' WoA~ad, KcaxXadvE 'E7ros (20) express -figuratively the troubled and uncertain state of an agitated mind, so here the conscious and determined action of the mind is indicated by the figure of rowing. Similar is Aj. 251, rol'as 'PE'oo-ovaLY d7rELAd's. Cf. also Aescb. Ag. 802, 7rpa~rlaC8n otaKcc P4Ew/CV. 159. 6rL: introduces the reason of the enquiry. - C-V'YK~v?1rov: an allusion to the extraordinary session of the ecclesia. 160. irpov,'eero: appointed. The mid. means for a conference with himself. Cf. Luc. Necyom. 19, 7rpo1~eiac ol' 7PTaVIdELS E'iocA77oaiap. 161. Kinpiiy~crL: dat. of means. -.rrei4cm: Schol. /IETaIYTEL~q'A/evos. 34 34,~O'1OKAEOY:~ 'EW E G-o'8Lto v a'. KPECZN. TTOXX&F c-cLXCO CrtELOWLTE'3 WpO&coca 7Tctuv vd3 E)/O) 7TO/J7TOLOLV EK 7TdvTcoW X 165 E07EcX' L'KEO-OcL, 7rOV^7 11EV ra Aaliov oE/3ovTaL' EZ&03 E1' JP6V '~ Kpa''rOVr v - 7-V O cdOh, 'VLK O'8'wov OO 7p6o A6W, Kat1TL &coET actpo roV9 KEUl/WV ErtL 162. Creon comes upon the stage through the middle door of the palace, clad in royal attire, and attltnded by two heralds, after the manner of kings in the representation of tragedy (578, 760). He delivers his throne address to the Chorus, who represent the most influential citizens of Thebes. In his address he declares his right to the succession and lays down the principles of his administration. This gives him occasion to proclaim his first command, which hie seeks to justify. The speech may he divided into the f ollowing corresponding parts of 8, 8, 6, 8, 6 verses, f ollowed by 0 and then by 4. 162-9, occasion of the assembly; 170-7, Creon, the new ruler, not yet tried; 178-83, his views; 184-91, their application to his conduct; 192-7, first command; 198-206, second command; 207-10, closing summary. - CVApEs a respectful term of address, like the Eng. gentle0nen. IToA7TaL or onj/awLt might have been added. - -Trrceos: for 7irJAEcWr; not found elsewhere in Soph., but occurs in Aesch. (cf. Suppi. 344). In Fur. (Cf. 0'PEos, Bacch. 1020) and Aristoph. (Cf. pSO-EOS, Vesp. 1282), the gen. in -os for -cos occurs several times in trimeters. 163. o-dcpX oad-acrcwes: alliteration. "The ship of state " has been a favorite figure with all poets from Alcaeus to Longfellow. Cf. 100. 0. T. 22, rO'ALs (OXEU'Et KvaKovpfffal Kdpa 13VO&v ET OX 0ia TE (POtViOU o-d'Aov. Fur. Rhes. 249, "Trap oaAeV'7 7TAis. 164. 1V'Ras: obj. of EUTELAa. Cf. Phil. 60, 0oTEL'XaVTE'r OE Ek oficwzv 1AoAE'v Id. 494, 495, Toxxa, -YaP TOra 1JEVL EOTEXAAOY av'TV IOKEOL'OVS' 7rE',U7rwy ALTa&s E/c le~oal~a, where the person is added, as here, in tlh6 dat. to express the means. - EK 7rrLViWV SIXCL: apart fromt all, i.e. the rest. 165. Troiro tA'v: has its correlative in roOT& avOAs (167). See on 61. 166. 3~ov'rus partic. in indir. disc. See G. 280; H. 982. The time of the partic. is impf. See GMT. 16, 2.- Opo'VcW KPM'r11: enthroned powver. Cf. 0. T. 237, Kcpa'r7 ~TE Keai Op~s'ovs v5~/sw. 167. Supply the thought of TE4,80VraS KTE'. from the preceding verse. - Pou gitided ari~qit. 168. SLAXErO: the poet does not indicate whether hie follows here the tradition ace. to which Oedipus ANTIPONH. 3 35 ~7mTaq&LiE'VovraLq cqpri8oL' cfipOw?7/1kaL-v. 10OT OVIV EKELVOLV0 &7Xq" /*totpraq "Cc Ka. wAE'avCoovTo, 7TataTcwE9 TE Kat 7TX-qyEPT~E3 aLV'T0XCPL crvi V/ctao7.cTt, EY(A) KPcL1T7) l-NTaL-PZ-c KacL Op'VV EXC YEVOV3 KaT aLYXL4TELaL TOW 6XwOXOT'm. 15 1TW0 t)p0 K1OL 4JVx7qV 'TE Ka~L ~Iipomq7uac KaLL yvacuvmq, 'rptv av apXaCJ9 TE KaLL Po/0o1LLvt0LvETpt/3~7g ~hcv'j cot ycp oo-3ru ao-av EvOJW~TX E/LT - ct ci0ortw E TCTL /3vvcuv cLov, died at Thebes (ef. Horn. Ii. xxiii, 679), or that which made him die in exile. In the later written Oedipus Coloneus, the sons succeed to the throne before the death of Oedipus. But the statement of the text does not conflict with that, hL4AXva-8ai being a word of more general meaning than OvVTOIcEL'. - KIELVWV =CLtSas: descendants of Laius and of Oedipus. 169. jdeV0VTCLS KTEi. remained loyal to (d'ppi), with stead~fast purpose. 170. CKEZVOL: refers here to what is nearest, sc. 7ra-ihas. But KELYVWY above refers, as usual, to what is remnote. - &rTe: causal. - irpos: with &$Aopero which is pass. in sense.8L~rXTjS fj.C06V: see on 14. 172. Ca4TdXIELPL ICTE'.: with the pollution of mnutual murder. See on 56. av7T6XELP in 900, 11 75 is somiewhat different. 174. cLy(LcrTrEZCL: the neut. pl. adj. instead of the abstract subst. adyXUTLrrEa. -yEVovs- depends on it. By virtue of being next of kin to the deceosed. The poet makes no account of the other myth (Boeotian), which states that Polynices and Eteocles lef t sons. 175-190. This passage is introduced by Demosthenes in his oration De Falsa Legatione, ~ 247, with application to his own times. - I XCVV:SC. JoTL. - iTrov'rds: c u i u squo. -84E: its force, as that of -ya'p in 178, is determined by the connection as follows: "After those named before, to whom you were loyal, I am now king. But I cannot yet claim your confidence, because a man is thoroughly wvell known only after he has proved himself in the exercise of authority. For lie who in guiding the affairs of state is base and cowardly is wholly to be despised." 176. t+vXijv, 4ipcvnL jv4.qv: feeling, spirit, principles. - wTptv MZv.. 4~mafij: the subjv. after?rpL'y because of the neg. force in aln'~as'op. See GMT. 67, 1. 177. &V1p43T's: the proverb dpX~i d&vpa a1EocKvuosu, originally attributed to Bias,: one o f the seven sages, appears in various forms in Greek literature. Cf. Pint. Dem. and Cic. iii. 179. p.j.. 61r.TE-rcL: the indic. in a general rel. clause. See GMT. 62, Ne. 1. 36 36 SOFDOKAEOYI 180 ctXX JK 00'/30V TOV )/Xc~o-0cW EyKX?7-'cra X, KaKLO-TO3 ElvaL VVV 'TE Kal 7ratXct 80KEL. Kat,L IEcOv oo-rtg avrc ri ai'rov rac rpas; OkiXOV VOtU'~Et, 7roiVrov o cqa~uoV X'`yw. E7y) yap to-W ZEV\1 0' 7TcVO' 'p^v a 185 oc~r' AP o-L&JT7,-o-aqILL Th ar?7v OopoJv OVT aiV SbLXOZ IOT' cLV5JX 8VO7LUEVT XOO0\1' 48W ' O-TLV o-(O'ovoca, KacLL vTq Ec~ r~ 't 190 7TrXEor'OT; oOU-q; TOV3 ~LXOV13 7.rt0LvFLE~a. TOL0L, Ey& Y\OV o wkto-t rTi.' aw ACo~V. 180. roiZ: obj. gen'. after pt',Bou.EYKX~oGs E"XEL: See on 22. Cf. Shak. Rich. II. i.3: " Within my mouth you have e-ngaoled my tongue, Doubly porteullised with my teeth and lips." Cf. 505 infra. Creon has in mind what he speaks of below (289 ff.) more openly, sc. his own courage in publicly forbidding the burial of Polynices. 181. wdcXcLL: the SChIol Says: Kiea 7Tpi' 6p~aL Kal iv POPz- 9T rl T~v adpX?'I 182. j~ettov: as an object of greater value. - &V~rt: with the comp. instead of 1~. So Trach. 57 7, oz-rE'p4EL yvza7ica KE7VOS aSTL' a-nu 7rXE'oP. 183. oZLS oii: i.e. E'v oGU3E/J.Li Xcv.Pa. Cf. Xen. Anab. v. 7. 28, ofbs hp ~'Mq-iyOE "IoYSE'S OME/IL~ *aovrat. Hence, I hold in no esteem. Cf. Aeseb. Pers. 497, O~ob's Pou1.(Wv oid3ayoO. 184. 'yc'p: gives the reason of oi'5atwi AE',yw. - to-rw ZEis a solemn oath. So Trach. 399, YO-TW Fdt'-yas ZEdrS. 186. c&vTr Tr-s cwiip~cas: added to -r~v &MOrY for the sake of intensifying the expression by adding its opposite. C'f Trach. 148, "'WS rTS 'ZJT1 7rap6~Ou 187. Const., 0 T-' &vP IPiAeu OE/.'Y77v EI.Lav~rc` a~ivpap aUO/.JEV71 X~ovo's. This is said in allusion to Polynices. 188. T-OZTO 'YvyVOX'JKWV: thi's being my conviction, sc. what follows. 189. iBEE TQTn~S: both refer to 190. jp~ijs: upright, safe. The metaphor is apparent. Cf. 1 63. - rOV~S (~(o-vs: our friencls, i.e. those we have. The thought is, that upon the safety of the state depends all our good; with the loss of the public welfare we lose every private possession. Pericles expresses this thought very forcibly in his funeral oration (cf. Thuc. ii. 60) as follows:,eak~s JAsEV -yap (PEP4LEvos dv-lp Tzl KaO' i'awrbtv &a~apoEipoME'v71s 'r7r ~ra'rpLa8or oU'NEv hOOY~ tuvcsrO'XAAV'rc, KaKoT1JXWY aE' EVP ElrruXodO q A911aX; ~a~4'TL 191. TrOLotO-SE vdIo'jaow: by such principles as these. -.i,': the pres., be ANTirONH. 3 37 KatL 1vv a'&Xba\ T&W'8E K7pV.4aq E'X&J d~-r~o ict8cov T'v a'r OC8o 1-p 'ETrEOKX&La /JXV, 0O3 W0EOXEW VI7TE~p/LcX( 195 o'X&)XE rqo8E, 7aTvCL aTpCOpLTEVGTat3 8opt, aT&)-E Kp'lfacL Kact ra\ 72-C' VT ~bCyVtoaC a TOL' cpLcTTOC(S EPXETaLL KaLTOJ VEKPOL13 707) 8' CLv ~VVCLLLov rO'V"8E, H1OXVVEL'KYW VyCO, )/77 y-TcLTpC1JV Ka\1 OEOV\1 TOV'3 EyyEVEV3 200 ~vya\ 3 KctTEX6W\V n'OE'X'?7eE UEV Vvp~t Irp-quatc KCLTCLKpcaS,?78CEX-7cE 8' actr/ao3 KOLVOvVaoITCLOCLOC, Tov\, OE\ 8XO'VaWOC a'YELV., cause Creon is already engaged in putting, these principles into execution, as hie goes on to say. 1 92. ~&48E~m: Schol. 6',so7a. -~r~*VSE: depends on dEAEXa', gen. of connection or possession. See G. 181; HI. 754 d. -K1qPVL EXw: see on 22. 194. The sincerity of Croon is apparent throughout this speech; he believes honestly that this decree is for the hest interests of the state. So much of the decree as related to Eteoches had already heen fulfilled (25); solemn libations hy the citizens and a monument alone were lacking. - wo'XEw~s a dissyllahle by synizesis. 196. TCi ircavi.' 44)rcryvJ-c: to add (I-,i) alil sacred offer'ings. 197. E`pxE~rCa KCLTro: esp. the libations poured upon the grave. What is done to the departed is supposed to pass down to Hlades, and to rejoice or to grieve him; as Achilles says in Ii. xxiii. 179, Xa~pi' juot, &J ria',-poIcAF, Kcai Eli' 'AtMao 80/AoiOLi' irairTa -ycp ~&-q TOL 'TEXECO, Th a' VposOEP I57rE'a-T-fP. -Electra (Soph. El. 435 if.) says to her sister, who comes to bring offerings from Clytaemnestra to the tomb of Agamemnon, "1to the winds with them, etc., where none of these things shall approach the resting-place of our f ather." 198. TO3V gvv'aLLJOV: repeated in 'ro~r-o;v (203), is the ohj. of KTErp1i(Ew, Kwlciio-aL (204).- Vkyc: W. construes XEiyW E'KKEIC'JPVXGTa /S77TE viva KrEPL'CELV tTIE CWKUOOLa. It is hetter taken in the sense of I miean, indicating contemp~t, with change in punctuation. Cf. Phil. 1261, s-ri a'?v rflo'aVTOS vac, 'PILAOIKTiT77V XE7-W, E'~EAOEF. 199. -y-ycvcts: of his race, tutelary. 201..rrplja-=L: used in a general sense, destroy, lay waste. - ONots: refers to the images of the gods, the most sacred of which were the ancient statues of wood. The poet prob. had in mind Aesch. Sept. 582, 7OALV 'rcpav tcal 0,Eo's To's Eysvs 7ropOE~v, wh~ich is there also said of Polynices. 202. KOLVOV: Schol0. daEAcpIKOi3. - 7raAcL~O-C-GLL the metre determines whether this form is from lrav'o/.kai 38 38 0(D 0K A E 0Y. TOVTOov VTOXEL 727 EKKEKC?7pVKTatL Tas4l -LL7TE K7EpL,~ft,W17TE KOJKVocLL TwlI% 205 Eca^l) 85aLOcLITTOV KacL 7rp0' OL&W&W' Up/J aLg KatL 7Tp03 KVVWV E'&cTTov aLLKLO-OEl- 7 my TOLOV8 EfLOV pomqp~tm, KOIJWO EK Y' EdIG NUI/) Tp$?VT OL KcLKOL TOWCVKJV.E ' XX' el OOTL13 EVPVOV 7JJOE 7' ITOAEL, OaLv't 210 KcaN WcV 0 IoU0 E~ E/LOV TV/LTEaL o-o~rcLTc~pO-KEL, 7cT ' MEVOuCKEa Kpc'v TOV T^E 8VT1'OvVV KaL 'TOV EEV EY7T 'TXELC. 203. W. E'KKEK-qpU'OXat. 211. W. KVPIECV. or 7r 'o/.tai Figurative, and expressive of great f ury. Cf. El. 542, 'Ainsri' Y.epoiJ CEo-XE 8ahocr~ao-a TWV E'/LWV 'TC-KYIW; Horn. Ii. xx. 258, -YEU0 —0 UEO' dxx~cvp EyXEL'cT-v. - ro'~s S': irregular const., as if TC-&V /AE'y aYi'jaTeS 7rao-acrOai had preceded. 204. TLVd.': every one, or with the neg., no one, whoever he may be. The infs. of this verse vary in tense without much difference in sense. 205 f. Const., Cv a'Oa~r~op (,ro-ToV) V/Uas (in appos.) IEriE-Ib Keai wrpbs olcoVC0V Keai 7rpbs infv'WY. - 841cs: in distinction from hvEtpo's and V~EKUS, commonly means a living body, or, as here, the person in his bodily form, like ra~,a in prose. Cf. 044. - t~etv: like Lat. aspectn, join with aL'KoOiEV. Cf. 0. T. 792, -yvvos 65pav 6rA71ToP. Aj. 818, &iipov a'Vapbs E'XOLO(,TO) 6'paV. 207. The peroration refers with the word eppo'71Aua to the main theme (176) of the address. 208, TLl[liV wpoe'gova%: receive honor before (in preference to) the just. A rhetorical exaggeration: the issue is only as regards equal honor. In like manner the ruler states the case extravagantly in 486, 769, 1040. 209. 0"TTLS: SC-h &v` or E'-r L'. - Oa~v Wv KCca t(Zv: the more emphatic word first. 211. The Chorus indicates, in a respectful spirit, its disapproval of the conduct of the ruler by the emphatic position of coi, by the use of 7ru(213), by characterizing Polynices simply as 6U,%-voup and not as 6'51KCOY or KeaKeo's, and by impatience manifested in 218 and 220. Also in EVEO0'TL aot lies an acknowledgment only of the actual power of Creon, and 220 implies an obedience that springs from fear, and not from conviction of right. This does not escape Creon's observation, 290. 212. The accs. are loosely connected with dpE'o-K~s, as though it were 0TOi'w 'TatrrCELS. Or, we may supply the idea of 7rotEiv, the phrase being dpe'otcei ANTIrONH. 39 vidtL o) XpJcrOaL Travr' PTOV y evecrroL, 0o KaL T)v OavovtoV v Xt'7ro'cot cOJEv 'repL. KPEnN. 215 (0 av c'Ko0roo vvv rTE TCV Elpr)JLcvrov. XOPO. veorTEp) TCO roVTo /aO-raewV Vrpo0es. KPEnN. adX' eovT' ETOLOL TOV VEKpOV y E7 L 'KOTOL. XOPO0. TL arT av aXXo ovar T O; KPEnN. O L\ )LXOPEW T CLLoV 7C1 8E. To213. I 7tXpeVw oav a7rrrovT 2 W Tae. 213. W. 7ravrt 7rov tLeTe-rrt. 218. W. 'AdX. TLVI raT7a 7roLtev 'rTa. This const. is intimated by the gloss TroLev on the margin of L2. 213. rroi: I suppose; sarcastic.y: throws its emphasis on Trav'r. - 'veortT oot: it is in your power. Cf. Shak. Rich. III. iv. 2: "Your grace may do your pleasure." 214. Xrdo'ooL toJLEV: abridged for KEal (Trepi 'eTv) o6r6ooL wfJiEU. 215. (See) that then ye be the guardians of what has been said. -cs &v rqTe: 'v with the subjv. in an obj. clause. See GMT. 45, N. 1 and N. 4. An impv. is implied. See GMT. 45, N. 7. See also Kiihn. 552, An. 6. W. connects this sent., which he supposes interrupted by the leader of the Chorus, with 219, i.e. that ye may be, etc., I command you not to yield, etc. But the response of the Chorus indicates that they understood this expression by itself as a direct com mand. - vuv: inferential; since you have heard my views. 216. roviro: the Chorus mistake the meaning of Creon, supposing that by -KOTrooi he referred to the task of watching the dead body in order that it should not be buried. 217. ye: gives a contrast to 219. "I am having the dead watched; do ye give attention to the people." 218. "If that is provided for, what is this other (sc. in 215) command? " For i....roro, see on 7. Cf Phil. 651, Ti yap ET' a&X 'eips AaBe7v. 219. TO Jiq '*rrLXwpEv: sc. 7revewr'Ac.- -'TOS dwmrL —oo-Lv: those who are disobedient. a7ri-'rev7 = a'remOeiv here and in 381, 656. 220. o's: represents ioore as correlated with ouTow, and is necessary because the subj. (rls) of arivw is omitted. Cf. Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 12, ris ou"mw.aivTerat o'rmSs ov f3ovAer'ai aoi qOiXos 40 40 o0OKAE OY XOP02. xoPo0. 220 OVK ecYTV OvT70 fOp, Oavev Eya. KPEQN. KaLL p Lrv yo o y ovroo X aXX v ' EXrwiAo avSpas rO KEp80S 7TroXaXdKL SLiXEOreV. THIRD SCENE. CREON. GUARD. 4TAAE. dva~, Ep(2 uELCV ovX Ocro)S TaXov3 vTro 8Vcr0rvov iKavW), KOVCfov E epas ro8a. 225 7ToXXaP yap erXov bpovrTL8o)v ErLCrTaCoEl, O68OL KVKXCOWV EavcTOV ES Cavaacrporfv. 223. W. OX, c7rT< Tq0ov38r7. elvaL; From this verse we infer that the Coryphaeus had already heard Creon's proclamation (36). 221. oUTos: this is the wages; oUr-os is attracted from the neut. Tr Oa'vev to the gender of the pred. - r' eAXrrwov: by the hopes it raises. Cf. Stobaeus, Flor. 110, 21, ati rovypal eA7rtiEs &nrep of KaKol 06537yol Erl Ta& &jaapTraTra s-yov222. SLiXEoEiv: gnomic aor. See G. 205, 2; H. 840. 223. The guard enters the scene at the left of the spectators. His circumstantial recital, his homely terms of expression, his sly humor, and the avarice he displays in this interview, mark the common man in distinction from the hero of tragedy. "The messenger in the Trachiniae, the Corinthian in the Oedipus Tyrannus, the pretended shipmaster in the Philoctetes, afford the same sort of contrast to the more tragic personages." Camp.- ovX: see on 96. Cf. 255. - - rws: lit. how, an indir. interr., but here equiv. to ioit, that, in a declarative sent. This use of 7rcws is freq. in Hdt. in a neg. clause. Cf. ii. 49; iii. iI6; v. 89. In Att. this use is rare; yet cf. Artig. 685, and 0. T. 548, roeT' avrb,tu g.LOL pfpd\', 'rcws OUK El KaKos. 224. "Not breathless with haste have I come, like a messenger of good tidings."- KOv(OV KICe.: having raised up a nimble foot. Cf. Eur. Troad. 342, txs KoDpov a'p? Bitu' es 'Apyelwv rarparov. 225. 4povr(Tov E1rLo-r&caELs: lit. haltangs for reflections; i.e. to consider what to do. B1. fancies that Milton imitated this passage in his Samson Agon. 732: "with doubtful feet and wavering resolution I come, still dreading thy displeasure." 226. o8ois: dat. of place. 227. qivSa t&vuovip.Evq: pleonasm, as ANTirONH. 4 41 Ofv~(7) ya'p '?7V8cL IToX~t /LLo bLVOOVI1JE'V'W adXat;, T' xcoPE' Ot coXO OEL V TX qL&W, LLElVELg a;"5 KEt Tac5 JEcTEacL KpE"(0w 230 DXAov racp' av8pok, V0T(O-V' cy &T' Ov'K aLXyVVEI.; rota~O uX~ow~4vo rIov&'P 7co ~E /EVQ EVP EVLK)0-EV tk0XE&1 (Tot. KEL TO /lk-8E'V E'eEpc'u, 9pa'o-C 0'JU01 235 Trq 3EX7rt`8o y -'p Jp~o/.at &8pcayfLt&0% To tk'q '7TaOELV cLv aXXo '7T~v?7 rji ~Lpcrqjov. KPEn2N. Tt8 ECT'l aLO 1 7V 3 EXLa ctavpw; 231. W. a7(oX1Iq in Ep. usage. So in Hdt. XENEyE qcis, E~pn7 NE'ycov. This is common in the speech of daily life. Cf. Arist. Av. 472, E~paZO-E AE'yIwv. A messenger in A4j. 757 uses the phrase E')7 xE`wVV. He speaks of his #vX'4 as of a third person who is talking with him. Cf. Shak. Henry V. iv. 1: "1I and my bosom must debate a while." 228. TrC: adv. why? - ot: for?Kcs0oe OV. 229. a~v: on the contrary. 230. a-yuvvd: pass. Schol. 'rqscwpfl231. 7-ijvvrOV: SC. Trim 0acls'. Cf. 805. - LIrv~j fpcLSv': with slow haste. A proverbial oxymoron, quite natural to the conversational style of the soldier. Cf. 0. C. 306, KcEI l~pacvi a7-rE6IEL. Lat.festina lente. 232. A witty reversal of the common phrase "to make a long way short." As we say, "to make a long story short." 233. 4VLIKIqo-,EV: prevailed. Cf. 274. The subj. is jtox~v. 234. aooC: dat. of direction as in prose after E'XEtY. Cf. Thuc. iii. 33. 1, ol, o-XCrwv 6AXV ~ neXo-rovvim'q- So in poetry with verbs of motion. This use of the dat. is prob. an extension of the dat. of interest. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 358, aAA' -AGES aivcZ7 Asr &7ypv7rsov f6E`Aos. 0. C. 81,& TEKP i~ $9Ej8pcev 7'1ix7 65 ~`Vos; Caesural pause after the first syllable; cf. 250, 464, 531, 1058.- r.r rq8FEv: since he knows only that the deed has been done, hut not who did it. - Si: in the apodosis marks more pointedly the contrast. Cf. 0. T. 302, El' Kcal ~ /3AE7TELS, /pove~sr V' 061uos. 235. Segpa~y~ivos: clinging fast to. Cf. Il. xiii. 393, K4pLos 8E8apccflEdYOS a~yavroE'o0riqS. 236. To' IL'.rra~etv: as if?xir[Cw preceded. A similar constructio ad sensum in 897, 1246. For the aor. inf. with tie, see GMT. 41, 4, N. 4, fin. -Tr IO p~L~pLOV there is a kind of grim humor in saying that he expects to suffer nothing except what is destined. 42 42 0ODOKAEOYM~ 41TAA'-. ~bpcaoct O'X~oi G-ot WpTcIr Ta/sxavrov - To yap rpyOV~T EApco- OVT ELSOzO' 007 e 5q 1V 240 ouS cw A SLKat'(0 E'3 KaIJo'V 7TE40-tl(L TL. KPEC2N. EV YE o-TOXcL4EL KaL1ToqpcdyvvacL KvKX([) 70 7TpaypicL. &,qXo0L3 5 C'j TL a-'?7Lvc&JP VEOV.' 4~TAAE-. 'a1 &ELvaL yap ToL 7Tpoo-tT`O?70- 5KOVIoxlP KPEtnN. OVKOVV EpE&3 ')TOTEL a~a~x Ev 7TEL; 4,TAA'-. 245 KaLLt XEyOJ (TOLC. TOll VEKPOV Tug apTtcJs 0at/c'0, /3E/,37KE KaccT~ yXpaTd &4i'av 241. W. Tr( cOpoL/tpttdEt. 242. W. osy/_at'VWV. 238. -yc'p: introduces the explanation of what has just been said. So in 407, 999. 240. 6MLEcLWS: supplies the prot. to &VY 7rEOOL/.; i.e. El L &aecws 7TdOoL/I. 241. You aim carefully, and fence the deed off from yourself en all sides. The terms are evidently borrowed from the occupation of the soldier. - crrocjpcL'yvvo-cLL: means primarily "1to fence off by means of a rampart." Cf. Shak. Henry VIII. iii. 2: "The king in this perceives him, how he coasts and hed~qes his own way." 242. 6rikots: cf. 20. - ': for its use with the partic., see GMT. 113, N. 10 a. Cf. Aj. 320, 5i~xo's 40-TIV &aS 8pao-1etwz KacL~cI. 243. y ip: (yes) for, etc. 244. -rror'e: expresses impatience, like Lat. tandem. Cf. Phil. 810, E_.~d OEs MAEtJEs /E. NE. 71o7 /LEOC;4'DI. RUEOES 7roTE. - M.ITaXXc~x~as EL`IrE: relieve me of your presence and be off? &'7raX~acirEoO~aL applies not only to the relief of a person from something disagreeable, but also to the disagreeable thing that by its departure gives relief. Cf 422. 246. 0c4'cs: inasmuch as to strew the body with dust was the essential part of burial, and in the view of the ancients bad the same value for the spirits of the departed as burial with full rites. - Kdfft: Kcat correlated with K CcdL in the next verse. - SL4Ccw.V: lit. thirsty, i.e. dry. Cf. rioX0b4tov "'Ap-yos, Hom. Rl. iv. 171. ANTIrONH. 43 KOVLV 7raCvvaL Kacayc'LOeTcvaa5 a Xp4n. KPEnN. ri7 sbiS; Trt aV8pcov p w o TrLoXkLrraC raCe; ITYAAE. OVK O' * EcKE yap OVre rov yevSoo?1v 250 rX^yAL', ov 8&KE7XX)7 KoX * 0TvoX. 7Xos 8e Y Ka E Xepo-og, app;' ov ' pcrrla:evjLevrl TpoXOLcV, adXX) amigos ovpyTrs rTLs X7v. X 6, c c o, o7Tw)S 8O 06 rpTOS ')p7ILV 1f)pEPOOCKO7TO0 &SEKVVOCL, Trao-t Oav'iLa vo-(XEpES 7TraLpjv. 255 6 LEnlJ yap rqaVLo-To, TV/l3rjp719 {rev oV, 247. The iri in composition has the same force here as in 196.d Xpi: i.e. T'r v4Jdya; prob. fillets of wool and fruits. Also libations. 248. &vSpCov: the undesigned selection of this word is calculated to heighten on the part of the spectators (already informed in the prologue who would do the deed) their expectation of Creon's subsequent surprise. 249. OUT"... oU: instead of o6Tr.. oTFe; almost confined to poetry. Cf. 258. 0. C. 972, bs ovtE f3Adcaras 7rarpos, ov /rjTrps elXOV. - yeVSos: axe. Contracted from YEv77-s. 250. SLKE6XXS s iKpoX: lit. upturning of mattock, i.e. earth turned up by a mattock. There was nothing to indicate the deed of a human being; the earth strewn over the corpse had not been taken from this locality. 251. Xepcros: dry, barren, in distinction from ground that is broken and cultivated. 252. TpoXotoLV: "the circumstantial account of the guard mentions every conceivable way of marking or disturbing the surface of the ground, that he may deny the existence of every possible trace." Schn. — rs: adds to the indefiniteness. Cf. O. T. 107, ((IoTBos) E7riLTe'AAXi robs abroEvras ~rTLurpeLv vwas...C. 288, o-rav 6 Kiplos trapj rns. Cf. 951. 253. The guards relieved one another during the night. But they had either not been placed on duty forthwith, or had not gone promptly, or had not kept a sharp enough watch at the dawning light. The elder Philostratus, Imagines ii. 29, assumes that the deed was done when it was yet night, and portrays rhetorically a scene in which Antigone by the light of the moon takes up her brother's body in her arms, in order to bury it secretly by the side of the tomb of Eteocles. 254. Oaupca SvuaoXepes: a sight of wonder and dismay. 255. d JI'v: it, i.e. 6 veKvs. For the guard, who thinks of nothing else, the art. is sufficiently explicit. - pv, Rev: the first has for its correlative sE' in 257; the second, se in 256.'idvvLTro: had been put out of sight. - 44 44,OFOKAEOYY, XE7TT 0, CY0O ~EVYOV7TO (O, ET7)V KOW1/. 'LEca 8' OV'TE G/pO' OK 0 —qU E 0 VE TOV KVVVt)V EXOo'vro;, ov cT7cafEavTol, elEjCLEE VETO. Xo'yoL o1 Ev dXXqjXoLIxw Epp6L/ovz KaKOL, 260 O'; e E-'XEYX7v 4wXaKat Kcwv E'yYVO '7TXr'q 7TEXEVT^Cs), OiV8 0 KOXAvOOJV 1Tcap~qv EV3 Yap rTV Iqv 0K1CLO' O14ELp l EV.01, KO JECL Evapy-fl, cLXXa EEVYE PL-7 EL8EVacL oi: for the accent of this word and of 6Gs in the next line, see G. 29, N. 1; H. 112. 256. XECWrlj... KOVLS: also for the accidental passer by, as in this case, it sufficed to cast three handfuls of earth upon an unburied corpse in order to escape defilement and to be free from sacrilege. (lf. Hor. Od. I. 28, 30, iniecto ter pulvere curr a s. Schol., ol -ya'p VEKPbW 6pijwrES &Tac/ov Kai uj Elra/ju-o-'A/EVOL CO'VLV EvayEts ElvOaL E&ncoup. -,CE OVVroS: SC. -rvds. Cf. El. 1323, KIdXw r v V800ezEY XCO OOVTOS (Trvo's). Xen. Anab. iv. 8. 4, Ebrov?pWTrjCwrTOS (SC. aiV'oi) 8rL McaKPWVES ESOWL. 257. e-ppos: oBp usually not of domestic animals. Cf. 1082. 258. oZ: asyndeton; regularly would be OI6TE. See on 249. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 451, oTrE Vdjovs... oh Svxovpylav. "Neither were any footprints to be seen on the ground, nor were marks of the teeth of any devouring beast found on the body." 259. ippoeovv: an admirable word to express the confused noise of the wrangling. Camp. translates, "words of abuse were loudly bandied to and fro.") 260. +V'Xat: nom. as if?ppoeoiyEv had gone before. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 200, o-rdo-ss T'?'V AA?7,5okO4v dspoU'v/ErO, ot jUEV OINOvMES r KlaXE7,v... oi IE O'rEJS60VTES. - K&V yL-YVETo: the prot, would regularly be EL 0'JLTIS EXEgE, for which we have AE-/El riS 209. The impf. for the sake of vividness, placing the strife in the present. Cf. 0. C. 950, iXELpoV'jA-qv &-ypav. Kal raOT' &V OVhK E7rpaOOVv El /L7 poL a pa's -)paTo. 0. T. 124, -7ris 6 No-Is, VY C 4ia ap-yvpc E7rpca-OoET EvOe~A, e's TW &lV To'X/mols E 3n; 261. rEXEcurcLw: adv. to finish with, at the end.-4 Kc)XV'rwv: either by revealing the real criminal or by the interference of superior authority. Cf. Phil. 1242,,rs E-asa j' oV'7rLKwcAVOWV 262. Es...LS... eKCLa-rOS: each single individual of its in turn (i-s) waS the perpetrator, sc. in the opinion of the rest of us. 263. From the neg. the opposite is often supplied; here from oa6 EL's, ElaaoTos as sUbj. of EqEuy-E. Cf. Soph. Frg. 327, ova8Eis 80KEL Elvat IrEVJS voo-os, &AA' a3EI voOES'. Plat. Symp. 192e, Traira &Kolvcas 06o &V ETS i4apv77 -OEi-l. a. LXx' a.EXYW.S (SC. EdaTTO-S) ofOsr' &V a'K-7KOELval. - i(EkUYE pLijl ~ESE'Vc: shutnned all knowledge (of the deed). For the use of Aslb, see G. 283,6; 11.1029. Cf 443, 535. 0. C. 1740, a'7rEfyE T6 gL/ 7rirYEL KSaKWS. Eur. Ieracl. 506, 7rapch aOpE arwou, rv~iqEv~ EO _6 jl OaVEv; ANTIr ONH. 4 45 '9/)[LEV 3' E'TO'/.LOL KcLL (kv'8povq at,2ELV XEPOLV 265 K~a 7TV~p 8LEP7TECV KaLL OEOV\1 O'PKO/JL0TECV To /J-7TE 8pa'a-tcL tU?7TE TOe VELEVaLL TO wpa7ylia 60XvX',rav (J/'T EqJ7alO7JkEVOJ. XEyEL T0; E/,o am~E T'0 Ka'paL 270 vEvo-ac ~630 77-pOV'7PE*/EZ- 01) Ya/cp ELYXOILEV OVT aLVTL~CtWELV, 01)O'0 OW(0 8P(&)VTE13 KatxCo' 269. W. XcE'y/EC TV3, 'Elg 031. 264. ILWSpovs: pieces of red-hot metal. Such ordeals were uncommon among the Greeks. See Becker's Charicles, p. 183 f. Cf. Paus. Vii. 25. 8. "1Probably ' the waters of jealousy' spoken of in the Book of Numbers, c. 5, was an ordeal. Under the name of ' The judgments of God,' these methods of testing the guilt or innocence of suspected persons were prevalent in Europe during the middle ages. There were two kinds of ordeal in England, fire-ordeal and wvater-ordeal. The f ormer was performed either (as here) by taking in the hand a piece of redhot iron, or by walking barefoot and blindfold over nine red-hot ploughshares, and if the person escaped unhurt, he was adjudged innocent. Water-ordeal was performed either by plunging the bare arm to the elbow in boiling water, or by casting the person suspected into a river or pond of cold water, and if he floated, without an effort to swim, it was an evidence of guilt, but if he sunk, he was acquitted." Milner. 265. 7rip SLIPrrEWV: to pass through the fire. Cf. Hr. Od. IL. 1, in ce di s per ignes suppositos cineri d oIo s o. Verg. Aen. xi, 787, e t m edium freti pietate per ignem I cultores multa premimus yesti g ia pr u na. - o'pKJLorT6V: take oath by, followed by the obj. clause T.. po-ai... ~,JVEI~aE~tL 266. 'rc tUVEL8E'VcLL: lit, know with anyone, i.e. be privy to his deed, be his accomplice. 267. pIrj1r' ctpywL4T`LV(: Supply ~o'jrE before f8ovXEVo-avrT as the correlative Of AdrTE before Elp-yaO/jE'pt- Similar are Phil. 771, EKo'JV'a ~o5'i` &,couyrc. Pind. Pyth. iii. 30, ob OEc4r, ob &~oT6S e`P'Yols OV~TE feovAatss. 268. 4pvv~croL: sc. i7.LA. CI~ov: the thought is that nothing more was to be gained by enquiry. 269. Xe'-yEL 'rLs cis: some one speaks. Instead of C-r TINr. Cf. Plat. Soph. 235 b, 'roi -yE'VOV EIJVWt TrOO 'rcii OavytaToirotLlV 'rtS ESi. 270. ctyX0J1ev: g~eiv is used in the sense of know how when followed by the inf. 271. 0"nows 8pcZvrcs: by what course of action. Cf..4. 428, o6T-oL o? awEip-7elp 0iO' hrws e~ XEE-L.p IEIXCO. 272. KCaXw5 7rpaqCLLfLeV: 'E "XO'q.'", ff,0'Ea-dcvoLc-r'rov: reported. 46 46 0ODOKAEOYY, (O0t rOVPYOV EL)7 TOVTO KOVXL KPVITTEOlV. ', ^ S 3 f 'A KaL TCaVT El4Kc, KaJ.LE 70.OvoYvcraL/(Lovc 275 VTc'Xo9 KaX~ayEEZ 7o01)o70 cya~oz' Xct/3EV. Va~PELp.L aK0JV OV EKOIJOWL, Oi.3 07L OITEPYEL y/ap 0VOEL' aLyyEA\OV KaLKW0V (IT'cW. ~va6, 9.Lot 70ot, /U14 71. KCLL OE 7X(LT0v 5'q 70VpyOV 0~, 47 votac /3ovXEV'Et wT'XaL. KPEnN. 280 7TCv0cLac rJpv Li) qI Ka&. [.LE /tLE(-TTWO(tL1 VyWoV, JM) k~EVPEOq^ cwov,3 TE KacLELO ycpia ~bc. XEyEL3 yap OVIC aVEKTa1., &ql.ova3 XEcY~W rpovo~ctvL)UTXEL) TOV^8E 701) VEKP0O) 7TEpL. 280. W. O'P)O7'j KaLrd' /ie. 274. r.VLKcM: see on 233. 275. KMO.MPEt seizes up~on, hence condemns; an Att. law-term. - Toiro TU.-yGLeov: ironical. Schol. ErsEiih EIS Ta aivya~ai Kxd~pous /caixovaiva. Ey 1~OEt ToiDr4 (Y1qfTLV. 276. &~OZOWL: for the plur., see on 10. The dramatists are partial to such combinations as &icwv oiiX bco0i7~~. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 19, &covrd' if' 6,wv 8&OAU'Tots xaXKE@a0al 7rpoolacrfaaaXEiil0co. Eur. Ilipp). 319, ipixos ~z' a'7ri4AAvo' o6'x _KoVOcrav oiX butcWv. - oW S' OL: I em sure (sc. that I am here, etc.). Freq. thus used parenthetically. 277. o-r~ipyeL: lik-es. Cf. Shak. Ant/i. end Cleop. ii. 5, " Tho' it be honest, it is never good to bring bad news."~ 278. "1The conscience of the elders, which was stifled at first, begins to awaken in the presence of the mysterious fact." Camp. When the Chorus participate in the dialogue, the Coryphaeus, as representative, speaks alone, sometimes in the sing., as here, and sometimes in the plur. number. Cf1. 6 81. - pj rL KOCI lest somehow even. -0OE~jXrOV: SC. /oUriv. For the indic., see GMT. 46, N. 5 a and footnote. 6f. 1254. Plat. Lach. 196, Opc~Le-v /.t NIKL'as Ol'ETaL' Ti AE'-YEP. 279. ij" EVVVOLML Kr'.: reflection has been for sonie tine suggesting the fear. 280. MC~: its force falls on ALEUOiZo-at; before you hove quite filled. Or, it gives increased force to the warning, Kica often belonging to expressions of fear and warning. Cf. Phil. 13, /dj,cal MaG? ' is i~KoPa. 281. &Kvovs: "Old men are supposed to be wise; be careful lest the proverb 81s w7Ta3Es 01 yE~posTEs prove to be true in your case." Cf. 0. C. 930, Klea o' 6 VA?70', Xpl6YOS -yEpOJ/O' 6/AO~i TLO77OL Kal TOO POD ICE6VIJ. ANTIrONH. 47 7TOTEpov V7TrpTLL-C^vreW S3 EVEpyETrv 285 EKpVTrTOV aVTOV, 00oTL dgafLKLOVaC Ip~ 'XOE KacvaO'rLcara vaovS rvpcorov r0Xe K' va0'rfaTa KaO yiv EKELWVV, Kal vOlkovJ ScrOKESv ' Trov; KaKoV3 TtLUcVTaL EcropaS OeovE; OVK (CTTLV. dXXa ravrTa Kal TrXaL TroAXeco 290 cLV8pe~ /JLoXL9 fEpovrTE Eppoovv EoiL, KpVKf' Kapa C ELOVr7E, OV7SO iT vyo X6fov &cKalc) ETXOV, 0 crrTpyepvL e/e. EK TV O 70e T OVrov e:eTrroraiaL KaXt 284. roTdEpov....: two possibilities are presented that may make it prob. that the burial was a favor bestowed by the gods; either that they deemed Polynices to be good, or that they honor the wicked. The first supposition is refuted by the addition of OsO-Ti... &aaKEScwv; the second needs no refutation. 285. e'Kpuwrov: as in 25 without Cyf. Cf 0. C. 621, oiybs ESiwv cal KIEKPVIpvLeOS ECKVS. - oV'rLS: one who. See L. and S., s.v. II. 286. tnupo-rcov: to lay waste with fire. 287. yijv ~KECVOV: the patron deities were at the same time the owners of the land. Cf. Plat. Laws, iv. 717 a,,oVs TRv -r6iv Exovras Oeovs. eKelvwc belongs also to the subst. in the preceding verse. - SLao-KeSCv: used figuratively; may be rendered to abolish. Cf. 0. C. 619, Tra y vYv ZvUwva aEt EL-,iaTra 8dpe, 8aoKEsCo'Tv. 288. ~lropes: like 6pas. Cf. Eur. Iipp. 51, eropw 'rovSe (OTreXov'ra. 289. Traact: i.e. my decree. -- raXLL: not long ago as referring to former time, for Creon had just come to power. 7rd'al is often used of time passing now and may be rendered, for some time have been, etc. Cf. 1036. El. 676, Oavdv' 'Opea7rTv vvv re Kal 7radaL (sc. in 672) xAyw. Here Creon alludes directly to 7rdAaL 279. The Chorus had said, "for some time I have been thinking," and Creon answers sharply, "for some time you have been muttering against my command." 290. avSpes: purposely left indefinite. - Eppo0ovv: cf. 259. Eur. Andr. 1096 of a popular tumult, KacK rov' EXWpei PL'Oov Eiv r'dAe1 KOatKd. - ELOC: dat. of hostile direction, at me. 291. KpuVj.... o.rovrEs: covertly shaking the head, like an animal preparing to throw off the yoke. 292. SLKaCos: rightly; i.e. as I had a right to expect that they should. - s oS-repyetv AgJ: so as to accept my sway. Ws = iare. See GMT. 98, 2, N. 1. So in 303. For aTrepYEIv in this sense, cf. Aesch. Prom. 10, &s &v 3tsaXi T'V ALts rvpavvpia arTePyetv. 293. (K TCOvSE: the malcontents in 290. - TO-'TOVS: the as yet unknown perpetrators of the deed. Thus, of the murderers of Agamemnon, without further designation, avrois El. 334, TOVrTWV 348, To6rous 355. Cf. also Antig. 400, 414, 685. 48 48,OcOKAEOYY rap-qy/.EVoV3 /LLu0o% LctL ElpydOatI rTlLE. 295 oV'SEv yap avOpwrlotoLTv ocop apyvpog E,8Xaa-,rE. Aag070Ka` ~onLI KatK0l VOPLL71 E3X' cTE TOVTO KcLL 7TOXL ropOE6, ToW8 avJpcs E'crvao-T'qo-W 8o/usw, ir8' EKALUOWKEL Katl crapaXXc~'o-o-a epvas Xpr o-Tda nrpo acoap& p rwpay/a'. oaaLcTaL I3pomTn 300 7TavovpyLca3 8 EO8ELEV capoflT,0oc EXELV Kat 7raVTO13 EpyOV 8VO-OpELca ELOElcvat. 000oL 8E\ VLTo-CaPvOVJTEq 7p/Vvo-V TaL8E, XPOZV WOT E'e1rpacav w0 8oivatx &rcKqv. aXX' ELZTEP UTXEL ZEi)1 ET ' ' o4flag, 305 EVT TOVT E57TLcdTTL, OPKLOg 8i Oo XEY`t, E Lj Tl)V CWOXELPCL Tp 8E TOVJ TCOV E~~pdvr ~ ~ E od~a~i';h L8XL~.ov ~~"oi5 EVpO1'TE9 EKeVJcET' Ek00a\tv 'J `3 294. raplypevous: led astray. 295. clvepQiwoLa-Lv: dat. of interest with c3Aao-rE. - oitov: the omitted antee. is rOLOJTOV. 296. vo'~%-pct: institution. Camp. translates "usance." From this word comes our Eng. " numismatics." Currency, coin, is that which is sanctioned by usage. - TOiTo: in agreement with vofhLO-fJ instead of with &pYUPos. 297. Trop~e: cf Hr. Od. III. 16, 8 ff., Aurum per medios ire satellites I et perrumpere amat saxa, potentius icta fulmin e s. -,EgLvLo-1T-LYv: drives out. 298. IKSLSOCUKEL: to be taken as the principal pred. upon which To-Taa-Oa depends, and ical 7rapaxxac'o-TE is epexegetic as though it were 7rapaAAdoyooz (by perverting). 299. -?r 's...Za-.ra~o-OL: stand (ready) for, turn to. 300..rrcvovpyCms `XELY equiv. to 7Iravoyp7eiV, to play the villain. So A-,ri&as EXELv = 'XvlhEwv, &ypas rxErw aypEI-E1v. Cf. P-vri'cas dX4Lv, Hor. Od. i. 296. 301. EtSEVcLL: to be conversant with, practised in. So of the Cyclops, Hor. Od. ix. 189, dOE-d cr-/a i-i 303. Xptvw,iro~rJ: at some time or other; join with ds- 8oih'cu. For sr, see on 292. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 732, XP41'yI' T0' KUPiepJ iT EV B1CaTEL &iK-Jy. This threat is made against the guards, whom Creon supposes to have become ahettors of the deed under the influence of bribes. 304. &XXL: serves here, as often, to break off impatiently the previous train of thought or remark. - etirep: not throwing any doubt upon the statement, but emphasizing it; as we might say "if indeed man is an immortal being." 305. p"KLOS: pred. adj. for adv. See G. 138, N. 7; H. 619. ANTIPONH. 4 49 4WVTEc KpC/JacwTO T'7-qv3E &-9X&)-gY) V)3 pty, 310 Wv E1867E-3 TO\ KEP8o9 E'VOEl-' OLOTE'OV-, \-~ XOL7\ V 'p7T ~'IqTE Ka\L pia'07'0sr OVK E~ aL7Tcavra 3E TO\ KEp&La!lvv ~LXEU-'. EK Tco ya acoXPco" a~lL6o~v Tov'3 I0tXEova' arCo~kE'OV3 t~oLg AV Y, tTEUOOJO7.EVOVI~. 'I'TAA —. 315 EI4TEV TL UCOOCL3 '17 oTTpcL fEISOTJ KPEaN. OVK OLO-Oc KaL vi co avaW~ XEYEL9 308. OZX~... LPKe'crL, 'rrpI iKv: "there is a conf usion of two consts.: (1) oiiX 5iydv 'AL31qS dcPpKEoGEL, to which juoOvos is adlded for emphasis, i.e. ob Ocavto.E IAO'voy; and (2) ob OaV'EsaOE 7rptv ICTE. The PoiAa~ is to take this message to his fellows." Camp. - See GMT. 67, with 1, for subjv. after 7rpilf. -I~oivos: the Ion. form, used where the metre requires a trocliaic word. So also in 508, 705. 309. KpeLcwa-.roL': hung up; prob. by the hands, so as to be flogged, after the maimer of slaves, and for the purpose of compelling them to testify by whom they were bribed. In the courts, testimony was extorted from slaves by the rack. Cf. the punishment of Melanthius, Hbm. Od. xxii. 174 ff. 310. To' KE'PSOS: the supposed bribery of the guards is in his mind. Cf. 222. - ota-Tr'ov: one muist get. 311. To XoL~no'v: for the fitture. - U~p~rgLq7rrE li.. qre the former continued, the latter momentary. The bitterness of this sarcasm is manifest. Cf. 654. Oedipus blinded his eyes h60h'VEIC' E'V OK/~Vrrq ' AoLarbv 601oa~ro (0. T. 1273). 312. 4 &cmv~ros: from any and every source. Cf. 0. C. 807, b'o-rLS a7raP7OS E0 XE')/EL. - T'O KePSaCVEIV: for Tb-hKEdp~os, obj. of (PIAEL'. 313. TOoilS.irEtovas: the comparison is between d'Trw1d&Eovs and ciEiowuiE's vovs, not between -rx~fovas and its opposite; i.e. 'TOohs 7rAEiO-T0V5 aTCVILE'Pour,mXAAos &v MIOS ~ aTEOwOlME'VoUs. So in 0. C. 795, 4'V 6E Tcj X ebyELZ KdWK &V AcifBoLS T'i- 7TXELOV' ~ Ow&.ri-a. 315. Bo.'WeLs: will you permit (me l -o-Trpa.cfEls oVJ'Tw) lW: am I to turn about and depart thus (i.e. without a chance to say anything more)? Cf. Phil. 1067, &AX' oii'T-cS 67T. For the deliberative subjv., see G. 256; H. 866, 3. 316. KCLI viv: even~ now; modifies,E'yEis. W. joins with olo-Oa; but we should then have- oVnK ola-Oa ohc' sun'. 50 50 04)OKAEOY.: El- TOL-tLV o(OnTV ITc Ti? IjVxJJ dCKV-EL KPECIN. Aa' VOk IEtlg 'I \ V OV77 7TOV; 4'TAA —. 6' 8pC^w &a-, r~a^7a& Op~vag, Ta 8'&Y E)/&J. KPE&2N. 320 ot'jk. J;3 a'X-qta 87^Xov E'K7TCEVKO\3 EL. 4VTAAZ-. OVKO VV- TO )/ Epyo1) TovTo r7oLn7CTL ITOTE. KPEf2N. Kal Tt2VT E7T ctpyVPo) YE T-/V ~JV7(TV 1Tpo0ov,1. 317. ScKVL areyou stung. The sense of the question -is, whether his grief is superficial or profound. 318. 'rC ScLL: what, pray? expression of surprise. Cf. Eur. 1Iphig. Aul. 1444, Tii 8ai; il) OV&TKELV ovi Tacicps V0,iU CE-rat; - pVO'tLLLs K-ri.: are you defn in where My grief is localed? He ref ers, of course, to thc preceding statemcnt of the guard. - "&nov: SC. EO1L'T. Cf- Aj. 33, Ta h OiKE'w A~a0Ea'lo"n 319. TM's 4)p~vs, TMi Jxra.: partitive appos. with cTi. Scc H. 625 a. 320. oItj.': i.e. 4oLuo. Cf. 1270, Aj. 354, 587. This word presents the only instance of the elision of a diphthong in Soph., whence WN. and many others have taken this as the accus. oYucE, a form warranted by ol JJAE &Eix&~v in Anthol. Pal. 9, 408. But the dat. form OfLQL, &ZUOL is entirely regular. -&\Xi-epL: wily knave. Odysseus is named thus in Aj. 381 and 389, where the Schol. explains it by -rpi~u~a, 7rcapa~o7Lo0'rLKbV 7avou'pyrtuc. Here the Schol. has T67rEptI'pijs/ua -ris ayoppas (an allusion, doubtless, to Dem. De Corona, ~ 127, where Dem. speaks in these terms of Aesehin.). The abstract term used for the concrete, as in 53 3, 508, 756. The partic. in the neut. agrees with the pred. noun. 321. O'UJKOVV KcrEi.: (however that may be, sc. that I ami an dX-qja) this deed ot any ro~te I never did. Cf' 993. Phil. 872, oiiKouv 'A-rPE78i ToLra-' E-TX-ouav. -yE brings into prominence the antithesis betweenT-oiiOTO E'-riyov and the acute and knavish character of the soldier. "However refined a knave I may be, still," etc. 322. Yes (,yE), and that too giving Up- your life for tnoney. The explicit denial of the guard gives Creen the occasion to charge the deed directly upon him. ANTirONH. 5 51 4~TAAE. bV* ~8EwO'V CO) 8OKELC YE KatL 4JEv~l 8OKELV. KPEr2N. K01(L1/EVE V^V T\,~V 8~V' 8cw c ra ^TcVtc 325 /xavEZE /lot roug 8pow~ag E5 EPELO OTC ra\ 8ctXci. KEP8Y) IT77JLOWS3 EpyaCLElcat. 4~TAA-_. a&XX Ev'pOELE?` ~tE\V 1LkcLXWT' E'aV &E rot X1OqTE KaLL /1/17, TOV70 yap TvXi7 KpWvEt, OV EOO '7TWP' O'1E& 0t\)~ 5 'O '1' 0 EXOOV~cL VE. 330 Ka t v-Wv yaCL EKT0' OVTT1ao3 yvC0/JU)Cq3 r'F9' o-c(TOEct ~4EIXW O'C3Z OEO'3 77OXX V Xdpwv. 326G. W. Ta 8ELVa\ KE'p&q. 323. The sense is, "one should not in general make a conjecture where one has no knowledge; doubly bad is it when this conjecture is a groundless one." The first intimation of reproof lies in y/6'. Camp. translates, " what a pity that one who is opinionated should have a false opinion." Boeckh makes boosew subj. of 8oicE-, and renders, " 0 truly bad, when one is determined to hold false opinions." 324. KOFJAIJEU: Schol. o-ElAvok47Et,riv Vic-qo-iv 7rEpLAaiXEL. - 1.1 Sodcav: that conjecture, i.e. of which you speak. 325. T-Oi'S SP6VTI-aS: the perpetrators. Here Creon drops the charge made in 322 and returns to the thought of 306-312. 326. TM' SIELXM' KIE'pSr: cowardly gain; i.e. gain obtained through secret bribery. 327. Creorn has left the stage through the porte regia. The following lines of the guard are a soliloquy. - dXXCL': the suppressed thought is "9may we not have to say that, etc. (.325-26), but may he, etc." - 1p6Z&1:E~ sc. 6' 8PCvv. - FJ.dXLa-ra.: above all. 328. rIE Kca(: i.e. E'a'iv 'IE X7100-5- ical E~'ap s W~hether he be taken or not. -4and icat often represent our Eng. disjunctive or. The regular correlatives are TE'... -r-, as in EYTIE... IEYTE. Cf. Phil. 1298, Eav r' 'AXLAAE'Ws 7raLs TEa /53) OE7'?7. 329. O1ZK VE'00 &"rrWS~: lit, there is not in what wcay, i.e. it is not possible that. 330. KLIt ViZv: " even now I am preserved as by a miracle, and the second time I should run the greatest possible risk." The guard leaves the scene by the door through which he had entered. Cf. 223. 52 5O4OKAEOYS ^,Tdo-tpJov a. XOPO. TpOrpjo d.L 7roXXa 8ELVa&, KOV8EV avOpo;7rov 8ELVOTEpov ecXEL 335 TOVTO KCa 7TOXLov 7rTpav TrOVTOV XECLEPLOp VOTd W^ c ', XWopE, 7rEPLI3pvX LO toCv 7TepS)v V7r otatLctv, OEwv T r av v7repTrrav, rav acOtrov, aKajutrTav ca7ToTpvrat, 332 ff. "Human ingenuity has subdued earth, water, and air, and their inhabitants, and has invented language, political institutions, and the healing art. The conscipusness of this power can incite man to what is good, and when he observes law and right, he occupies a high position in the state. But arrogance leads him to commit deeds of wantonness; with a man of this character I would have nothing to do." The strange burial, in defiance of the royal edict, furnishes the immediate occasion to the Chorus for celebrating human skill and uttering warning against arrogance. - The correspondence of the rhythms is brought out more effectively by the double occurrence of rJdVTov, and by the position of the similarly formed words ave/Ioev jU77xaVdevV, 7raTroTropos &iropos, and vi4trots 6troXLs, in the corresponding verses of the strophe and antistrophe. - roXXkd r' SELvd: many are the wonderful things. Cf. Aesch..Choeph. 585, 7roXXa peev ya TpepeiL Eiva BELadTWv X77... aXAA v7reproAXj.o avapbs (podvrlwa TrLs XEyoL; - 'Irei: 334. TOVTO: i.e. Tb -ELdv or reLvoraTov implied in seivdrepov; as in 296, so here the pron. agrees with the more remote subst.- KaC: correlated with TI in 338. 335. VOTd': (impelled) by the stormy south wind. Dat. of cause. Others call it a dat. of time. 336. wrEpLppvxioorL'v O'lSacLov: engulfing wraves, that let down the ship into their depths (Spi4) and threaten to overwhelm it. 157ro with the dat. = beneath. Schol. ro7s KaAxurTovaL Trv 337. wrrpTrciav: supreme, as eldest and mother of all. Soph., Phil. 392, calls her 7ra/A[3cBTL ra, /xarep aviro Aies. Verg. Aen. vii. 136, prima deorum. 339. '40LTov: as never exhausted by the produce she so constantly supplies. The accus. is obj. of &aroTpVeTaL = wears out (by his own use). Since the trans. use of the mid. of this verb is not found elsewhere, V. governs the accus. by 7roAXvwv. The a privative is short by nature, but is used long by Hom. in adjs. which begin with three short syllables; and the Hom. quantity is often followed by later poets. So here, and in Kd-a p.aroi, aOavarwv, 607, 787. See L. and S. under a iv. "The (choreic) dactyls suit the thought of the continuous ANTir'ONH. 5 53 340 IXXOLEVdvw &p6Tp(OJV ET03 EL23 "E70V, LwweELw YEVEL 7TOXEVaW). 'AVTLcr~pocf) d. KOV4VOZ'OWV 'TE kV'Xol/ opvLtOkov acqJ4~)L/aXaW,) CLyet 345 Kal, O7)Pcsw' c~yptoJZ E-OV-q FOVTOV T EL~VaLLCv /'o1V o-7TELpaL~tL 8 LKTVOKX&JO'TOL3 7rEpt~pa&7\3 aLVq7p Kp 'E )X\ ' '' cL)pcLXOV 350 O-qp0, opEao —t3carca, XaoY-cavXEZ.'a 341. W. 7ToXEV'OV. round of human labor, as those of the antistrophe the movement of the steed." Camp. 340. LXILpE'vow: the Schol. explains by 7rEpLKVKXOlsVrWV. YAxcw is to be distinguished from ELkE'W (eYAce), and seems to mean originally wind, roll. Aristot. 7rEP1 obpavof3, ii. 14, says, of ~t iV (,riv -yiv) YXXEo~OaLKi cl KLVELoOacd c/saO-i 7rspi Tbe 7ro/Xos 1AE'o-ov. The sense, therefore, is the winding or turninq about (,8ovo-rpopvj5z'Y) of the ploughs at the end of the furrows. -f T dEIS &EOS: fromt year to gear. 341. [7rrwetcp -yEVE: since the harnessing of the horse is mentioned below (350), yE'VOS may be taken here in the sense of offspring, i.e. moles. So the Schol. T-rccs?fl.ALLOVOLt, quoting Hbm. Ii-. x. 352 f. Cf. also Simon. Frg. 139 (Bergk), XaL'pET' a3EXXo~rswv Ov'ycz~pEs '17r~rwv. - IroXeIK0v: breaking the glebe. 342. Kov4.ovo'COV: this epithet calls attention to the blithe and thoughtless nature of birds rather than to the ease and swiftness of their motion. Cf. 617. Theognis 582, 0-1wc1PaS UpPLOOS KOTOcPoV 'xovo~a vo'ov. M4. W. KOVOO"VEWV. "Then to those woods the next quick fiat brings The feathered h-ind, where merrily they sat, As if their hearts were lighter than their wings." SiR WN. DAVEKNANT's Gondibert, 13. IL. vi. st. 57. 343. d4,ULPCLV: of ensnaring game with nets, which were used in hunting as well as in fishing. So Xen. in his Cyneget. 6. 5 ff. gives directions how to place the nets f or entrapping hares. 344. " eL: leads captive. The subj. dzd'p is in 348. Cf Eur. Hel. 312, IqWfos 7rEp1l8aACW'Y It a"YEI. 345..srov~rou KrE'.: Plumptre translates "the brood in sea-depths born." - Wmvc~: the abstract f or the concrete, like rpo~pi~ in 0. T. 1,?5 -re~aa, KcL8yov rpojp~. 346. crr(C~r SLKr'uoKXeo-rroLS: withi twisted cords woven into nets. 347..repL(~CLpa 'j: Schol. 7rai yrac Ei186s. 349. dp~oo-wcrLPCro.: Dor. gen. See. G. 39, 3; HI. 146 D. 350. 0': such an elision at the end of a verse, called technically 47ririv'axoicp', Soph. makes in every kind of verse. Cf. 595, 802, 1031. 54 54 0O4OKAEOY:8 L'tIToZ v1Tat~E-ra a/,EXo~ov ~vyo'V opELOi) 7T caK/-qra Tavpov. Xrpo(n 1' KcLa Oefc KaLL aWE/JkOEV 355 pompaKaL ao-Tvvojiovg opyal E8 &&aroa KaZ 8vtaav'Xw;Y 'Tcy~v VTcLLpEtaL Ka\L 8V09bL/)3pc ejE yELV. /3c'~Xq, vavLTo7Topo,3 aTopog EiT O1J3EV EpXETaLL 351. W. L'r~rov eOTIS alyet aluobLXOobov. 357. W. wctywv e7LLOpEta. 351 f. V'r4 a wrET.: brings under the neck-encircling yoke the steed with shaggy mane. For the double accus., cf. Horn. Ii. v. 731, iarb 8E' Cuybv,ya-y~v 'H- 77rlrous. The fut. has a gnlomic use, denoting what man habitually does. See GMT. 25, N. 2. Cf. Pind. Olymp. vii. 1 ff., NDa'Aav (A') EY ris acuPVIELarY a~ XELPbS E'XW'V I WP1O-E'Tat I Yviaeui ya/.4 -Tb-? 7rX?7TL'ov TL's E'UTT, K=a~AE'~Et Ew'rWVV /LJTp(IOEV Kai 7775 yayrpbs avavc-IALEE-at Tahe /A77T~pas. With a&jucp1Xoqiov, cf. Horn. Od. iii. 486, C7uybv a'ppls E'XOVTES. 354. c~04'yji: speech. " Soph. accepts the popular theory, which was also held by the Eleatics and Pythagoreans, that language is not aa endowment of nature ((pi'au), but is the result of conventional usage (OE'OEL 'by attribution ') and cultivation." Schn. - CIvE.O'ev ~pdviij.co: two interpretations a-re possible: (1) thoiujht swift as the wind; (2) high-soaring thought, i.e. philosophy, wisdom. In favor of (2) are the Schol., T-iv 7rc-p 'TCO /5lETE~W'PV (pixoaocpiav, and the gloss of Hesychius, 6~71X4', UETE'WPOP; (1) is favored by the use of a'vEAJEis-_ windswift (see L. and S. s.v. 7'JVEu&SEis), and by the natural connection between 353. W. KLT' aLVELO'EV. ebjathe body of speech, the sotind, and (pp~v-qna, the spirit, the contents of speech. For the sense, cf' also 11am. Od. vii. 36, 'WS El' 7rTEpbv -hi vo'??)a. 355. Co-.ruv4o'lous 6p-ycs: the disposition suitable to social life. AV., Wund., and others understand this to mean the art of governing, which is favored by the Schol., TriV TrCv1 Vo'swv 4arVEILpay, 31 a &' oTEa vE'Iuovrai 3' iu'rs a10 -KouzVrai. ip-y-i in the sense Of TrpJ4roS. Cf. 8 75. Aj. 640, o)KIE'TL ovr4PL ip-yai~e E'/LrE~os. Hor, also, Sat. I. 3, 103, makes the estahlishment of communities follow upon the fixed use of language: donec verha, quibus voces sea susque notarent, nominaque invenere. Dehinc oppida coeperunt munire, et ponere logos. 356 f. Ziir.LCOpcLO: agrees with j8E77~, which may be used equally well of frost and hail as of rain, in the sense of shafts. Cf. Aesch. Again 335, E'z, o1Kdj/suaoLY s'atovuo ~67) ~ V'raepv rac-tpwY7yctu ap40owZ T1" '7raXAa-yE'vr7E. Transl., and he has taught himself how to shun the shafs of uncom~fortable frosts under the open sky and of driving rains. 358. clwmopos: the asyndeton here and in 370 emphasizes the contrast. ANTIrONH. Fi5 '361 rL LuXXov- 'At8c 1LOZ01)0 4EV v0K E7TC14ETCLL V60owv 8' ctv<dz'V bVya' qv/.rbpcpo-7rat. 'AvTo-.rpocftj'. 365 0o-o0v T t Tlo _XavOEV TLXEap vry pEXTlo EX(tOv roTE /Ev KaCOv, a LXT ErIT E0rOX0w EP'TEL VO4LLOV ITapECpOW XOO1)0; OEW 7, EVOPKOV 8aKvW, 359 f. -W. arwopov b-7r oU Ev EPXErtL. E'XXOkovo3 'AL8a. 366. W. -r'- E& KaKo'v. 368. W. vO'/ovg 7rX'qpc'v. 359. CWr' oZSEav -ro' pkXXov: i.e. Er' 0UVE/ TCV LEXXO`VTC0WY. 360. "ALSo.: cf. Opo'erplcara, 349. The gen. depends on -EiEOLv. 361. 1EcwE'TLL: will not procure for himself Schol. Oavc'TOv IA 'Pov ov'X etPEV YalLa. Cf. Dem. de F. L. ~ 259, aV6lpEroy aTross EbrdyoPl-ca 8&UXELa. Thuc. vi. 6. 2, ol ' EXLVOVVTLOL 2vpaKoolov E7ray4.LEPOL' Su/.tLXOUS. The fut. is emphatic; he will never do it. - 4E)6L: for p~iis, is found only here and in Hippocrates; hut cia'Ev~Ls, a7-ol'pEvJvs, Ka7C~pEUvtS are found. 362. 4iPc)vov: i.e. diseases that would otherwise be irremediable. 363. +vycis: points back to (pE5Lis, and makes the contrast pointed. - 5vlA werEpacrL4T: he has jointly with others (QCv) devised. So W. But the prep. seems to he used rather to strengthen the idea of the mid. voice, as in the phrase 0-vIuppaS4Eo-OaL J6p-w fcan-ji. See L. and S., s.v. 365. o-o+~v TL: prod.; lit. as something shrewd. - o' oLIXI4QOEV: forms the counterpart to a3/wrqXCa'awv 363, and repeats the idea of pA77xavats 349, since this inventive power is the main theme. 366. TGxvcs: join with 7b?XaP4EP, inventive skill in art. - i'rE'p AXwig8a: beyond expectation. - "XXov: his skill qualifies him to do good, yet incites him also to break through all barriers. A similar sentiment is found in Hor. Od. I. 3, 25 f. and 37-40. 367. TroTr` )LEv iTE.: at one time to what is base, at another to what is noble. The omission of V is irregular. ur'V and 8r' are both wanting in El. 739, T'OT' haXos, WiAhoO' anEpos. The prep. mri belongs to both adjs. rrpo's is similarly placed with the second mensher of the sent. in 1176. Cf. also 0. T. 734, amoxcv tcanrb AavuAias &7Et. For a similar sentiment and expression, cf the verse of an unknown poet quoted in Xen. Mem. i. 2. 20, ai~rnhp ha-lip ayoyaOs TOTE LE Ka1o'S, &XNOTE 6' ioO-Ws. 368. wrapdpwv: lit, fastening alongside of, hence weaving in with; sc. Tn4 ju?7Xav&EYPT 'rs Tn'xv-is. The Schol. explains by 6 7nr'Jpih vnob v4YosU tcali 'rV 8uKacLor-hv)v. That is, obedience must be combined with skill. 369. &6v r' E"vOpKoV SIKLv: and justice pledged with an oath by the gods. So Eur. M3ed. 208, Ta&v Z77jvs 6pK aza OE/.IV. Cf Xen. Anab. ii. 5. 7, OpiKOL Oe6'v = oaths by the gods. 56 56 0O)OKAEOY.~ 370 v4JL7ToXL9A- a7TrOXV, 07-p TO /1L'? KcaXov $~VECJTL TOXu, Xaptv. jir -9.Ltot racpEcT-Log 375 y7CVOLTO /117T LXOW ~fpovw'V ~'0 a'8' '8L E1 &atqowvtov rcp; cf.kthvoo&) TO 7ETw'3 El8Col aLVTAXYyY/0T&) TT9V81 OVI(K ELIvatL IraLL3 'AVrLycznqv; ~ 8J'T?7O~Kat 8V-TVpOV 380 waTp 0%3 O~18tr3c, 'r( 7TOT; 01 817 ITOl) OrE' y ar7TLovoavU Tovg /3crcTXEotq aTIayovo-L v0oLLOLg KcLL El' cLIP VV?7 KaWEXOVE 374. WV. /IUljTE 1feeL. 370. CKwOXLS: in Contrast with Vir~ L 7roAL5, as 67ropos and iraVoroinpos in the corresponding part of the strophe. Cf. Ear. Tread. 1291, 'a 6E\ /E-/aX47roAts &6ro~is O"AWAEV Tpola. 372. tvV'o-T: the subj. is personified. Cf 0. C. 1244, a'iraL &a' ~UP0oGCL. El. 610, Ei 01\)5 S(Kn 4l'IYEa-rT. —XCPLV: Lat. gratia, causa. Cf. El. 427, 7rE/.LWEL jkLE TO USE -roO) (~o'ov XLPW 373. 'Tra a'CrLOs: guest at mny hearth;?,E0'Lo-5o is more common. 375. ia~ov 4)pov~ov: of the sanie way of thinking (politically), i.e. of the same political party. Cf. Xen. Ifell. iv. 8. 24, 4)30~)OEI rots ra\ aurwT' Pppovoto-tv. Tah i-oO 8&uov, ra\ AaKC5IceUcVL,.twv (pPOz/E7t', and similar expressions, are freq. - rd8' E~pSL: i.e. X6'Et vo/J.OUS iea 8LKi7vt' & 376. Antigone and the guard are seen entering at the left of the spectators. -i~s SCL.LAO'VLOV IT n.: in regard to this strangye 2narvel I stand in doubt. -dL4ILvoLO: found only here. 377. 4'V~rXoyij'C-: subjv. of deliberatioa. See G. 250; 1-I. 806, 3. 378. O1U'K EtZVCLL: for the use of olnec with the inf. in indir. disc., see G. 283, 3; HI. 1024. "Nihil in obiK particula offensionis est, quia opponuntur E iS&1~S ( OT El-ri) e t vrisxo-p) o,w oVbc EIYaGLI h c S e n1 S U:7rS EL8iA)S O`t 7)E ij rrais 'Avwnyo'vz' ia-TiaMA-LXOY0-W 'WS lOVe EoiTl." Weckl. 379. SsborrijVOs: the combining together of Antigone and her father is significant, and throws light upon the thought of 850. 380. Ot8Lird'6a: this gen. is found in anapaestic verses also in Aesch. Sept. 880 and 1055. O1i~iio~os and 018tiniov, also the accus. Oi161iroka, are not used by the tragedians. -rlwr what can this be?-oil &r wrou cr'-ye y: sorely it is not you, is it? Cf. Arist. RPan. 526, TL' 8' E'O-TLV; OS) 8'L 7ot) p. wpEXEo4aL S&avoEL &S3cocas abi-~s; The Chorus knew that some one had defied the command of the ruler. They are surprised and pained to learn that it is Antigone who must suffer the penalty of disobedience. 381.- aiwro-roio-cav: see onl 210. ANTiProN 1. -D d Fouwrn SCENE. GUARD. ANTIGONE. AFTERWARDS CREON WITH Two ATTENDANTS. 'EwELO-48Lov f3. -ITAA8.Iq EcT EKELlrq TOtVpyOV '?7 YU_-1E'fyLO/~V-q 385 -r vS' ELi'XOUEV Oc'n-ovo-aw. aXXa iroi KpE'&wV; 051 E/C80 fO(L&)V cL4oppo3 EZL3 &EOV 7TEpcaL. KPEt~N. TL 82 31 L; 7TO,17L 0VqE O lpV3FJ 1X) 4)TAA-9. a~va~ /3poro`i`-CLOViE'5 Ecr' a&woporov 4IEV'EL yap?7 ITvotcL rIqv 7P&)/1qV E2TM 390 o-XoXii 7roa' T) V 8 Evp cW 'NV VXOV E)/ 382. I c' v-~ ajudicial term, used of leadi'ng away to custody those who have been caught in the act. '383. &4poo-VviT,: with this word the Chorus do not censure the deed in itself; they only call Antigone indiscreet for imperilling her life. 384. The lapse of several hours is assumed since 331. Cf. 415. -"'jE Kc'r.: here is that one who has done the deed. - EK ECVI1: because in the f ormer scene the doer of this deed was the principal subject of discourse. - Creon again comes on the scene by the middle door and hears the last verse spoken by the guard. Hence the V and what foblows in 387. 386. Ets SFEov: for your need, opportunely. Cf. 0. T. 1416, es 8'ov 7rdxpeoe' daE Kp'Wv. The phrase naturally suggests ZV'1AAE'rpos to Creon. 387. tv'11FLErPOS: coincident with; just in the nick of time to hear about. Cf. 0. T. 84, VIuYETrPOS -yap c'S KICXEVEZ. 388. dwwp~~o~rov: to be abjured as a thing one will not do or undertake. This proverb occurs first in a fragment of Archilochus (74 Bergk): Xpm7 iLa~rwv azEANrTov o 'V EO-TLYOV o a' 7r'/uo'rnv. Cf. what the guard has said in 329. 389. For second thoughts belie one's resolutions. 390. crXoXii: hardly, be slow to (do anything). Similar is the Eng. in Shak. Tit. Andron. i. 2, "I'll trust by leisure him- that tricks me once." - i&v TjgeL: in dir, narration would be &hv iw, a rare usage. But see GMT. 41, 4. W. takes G~ with k4w7VXovv, i.e. IT should have declared, and cites Soph. Aj. 430, Tis ds warT' cEO' (' 7r~svvyop r, 8 a 58 04)OKAEOY:~ qat" EXEL/ao-d w OTE Trt2L uavg' aWELaXa't~ 0,-VaXX yap EK703 Kat aL ~ ca Xapa, EOKY aXX47 p4KO9 0 2 \ i'80V,?7KQJ, OpKOl) IacCLLT (ov 7) CLw(LoT% 395 Ko'p?7l caywlv ' rv8', i) KacLO~vE-r -rdafov KOO7JUOvO-a. KX~po13 Ev a8 OV ETcLX' aiXX' EO EI.W0V OOVp/LkaLol, OVK aXXOV, ro'8E. Ka 'VW, ava6 T 'v8' CWTO&,, JW3 03EXEL, Xa/3c\tw KaL ~LV KaEXE)/X' E'YW 8' 'XEVOEpO' 400 8L'KaLLoI EL/Jt T&W)8' a7Ti7qXXaX~cLL KacLKov. KPEnTN. ayEcL~ &E T?7/8E T(O) rpowwT~ r'TO0EV XcL/30W; avTV-q Tov' av8p' E'Oa'TTE. 7Ta'WT' E'7LoTaLat2. T bJUv ~1JYo[(ELv "voya 'rots Ifsots KKO7OS; Eur. Herc. Fur. 1355, old8' &v cwOIArn' 7ro0rE cLs 'rovO lcEQo0ai, 6a'KpV a'ir bUlyd''TCwv BcaAELV. Some read 7)/cELL, so as to avoid the f ut. inf. with &n. 391. &irfLXCatS dat. of cause. - IEXELjidc~o0Ov the metaphor is well brought out by the translation of Camp., "when my soul was shaken with the tempest of your fornied- threaten ings." 392. EKrdS: SC. i'XirLa8cv: the subst. not repeated. Cf. 518. 393. oi'se'v: adv. in no respect.j~KS:in greatness. The thought regularly expressed would be i-fl 7ap E'xMrl'62s xapi~ old&Z C'Ot/EVI liA77 i~o'30V, for it is of the smaller that we say it is not like the greater. But this inversion of terms is freq. with E'01/CE/I. SO of an unusually great fear it is said in Thuc. vii. 71. 2, 6 (p6,8os ~v Old'Ey2 eoa/cw's. Cf. Eurl. Frg. 554,?K Tr~Y aeAir'rwv 7) xadPts ytEtiCu po-ro7s oavce76-a,saXAov ~ Trl 7rpoo-3o/Cc~EvoY. "Pleasure that comes unlooked for is thrice welcome." Rogers' Italy. 394. &L' 06pKccV c&rr~w'rio~o: act.; bound myself by an oath (sc. that I would not come). Above pass. So a&vcuo'ros has both Uses. - SJ' 6'pKcV: added to make the expression more vivid. So y/lo~rtv, 427. 396. INOCLS' OV'K: as was done before. Cf. 275. 397. 00o6ppULLOV: like our Eng. windfall, godsend. Hermes was the giver of good luck. Cf. Pint. Gorg. 486 e, ol/Al 4-ya) tirol EvETE'vX7C&)s 'roioi-nq) EPbtcaiq, EPTETUVJIKEPai. 400. S(KCLL09 /CT".: i.e.,uE' N 8LiKaiL'V EUTLZI &iii~jAAatXOa EXEVOp.- WS KcLKWV: those threatened by Creon. 401. 'rc rpo'rro.ro'OEv: two interrogatives combined in one sent. So the Hbm. T'i-S 7rJOEP ETLTao'vhpc(Z'; Trach, 421, TiIS 7rJOey 1.oA,~Y; ANTIrONH. 59 KPEnN.?) Kal g;vvir)< KaLt X)eyeL p a &jn s; Qr4AAS. TavTrv y' ic Oarrovaoav oV (TV rov VEKpOV 405 a'rEira.; aT p Ev&r)Xa Kact raao r XEyco; KPEnN. Katl 7Tr opara KaMrXr]vTro3,fpe0r; 4TAA8. I X' et *t TOlOVTOV v TO 7paTl'. onSw yap 27KO/lEV, 7TpO 0 CTOO Ta EoV EKEL1V E7Tr7TE~LJE'vO'L, TLaCav KOVLV crripavTeS 27 KaTELXe Tov 410 VEKVV, ILvJv 'TE TcrfLia yv.LvLoaCavre3 ev, KaOCiE aKpOV EK Taycv V7T'Eliot, o0ic7p]v ar7T avTov f1r7 /aXy reevyorTE, 403. The sense is, "Are you in your right mind when you say this " 404. Tov: the art. would regularly be omitted with the antec. incorporated in the rel. clause. It makes veKpov more definite. 406. oprcaLL: historical pres.; a use to which the tragedians are partial. They also freq. change the tense in the same sent., as here. Cf. 426-428. Aj. 31, (ppa(et re- KarAW(xIrev. — errlkaqrTOS: caught in the act. 407. ydp: see on 238.- 'JiKOltV: the other guards may have gone, from fear and suspense, to meet their comrade on his return from the king, and, in view of Creon's threats, which were directed against them all, have returned together to watch the corpse again. 408. T Seiv' EKEtVa: cf. 305 ff. 409. eripavTes: having swept of. - dOV: the art. at the end of the tri meter is very rare. Soph. has it also in Phil. 263, O.C. 351, and El. 879. 410. 8uvS v: clammy, dank.- e': carefully. 411. Ka0LeLEO' aKpcov eK 7rcVywv: we seated ourselves upon (looking down from) the top of the hills. See on 25. Cf. Hom. Od. xxi. 420, E'K icppoLo KaO'/.eVOS. II. xiv. 154, oTraO-' E' OvAvJu7roo. Some join KKpwv eK 7ardywv directly with vir1vetEoL in the sense of o60 cKpov K 7radywOv aoKeras Xv acvujEOLO, i.e. "we sat so that we were protected from the wind by the tops of the hills." — They must have sat to windward of the dead body, with their backs turned to the wind and facing the corpse, in order to be able to watch it, and at the same time to avoid the stench which in this situation the wind would blow away from them. 412. 3dXTI,: the subjv. is more vivid than the opt. 60 60O <OOKAEOYY EYEPTL K l-'up ap p aV7)p ETLPPOv CLO-W, EC TC T8' aKjo OVOV. KaCKO^ OV -qo-ot 75,, TOLOVTOV o, ECoT CV t Ept 415 XPcPOPIT a tLCOY) KLTC-T17q XaLL7Tpo' 'qXWV KVKXO KaL KaLVL CA7T& K)U TOT u X'OYJP TV7ON3 CaEtpc a O-KKq7TTOV, OapcwV ovaoS, 7TqLL_7,TX'ctL 7lOP, 7a'Ocav alKt(O)V 0boIqv 420 vaLO E EV-IcTTo77 VEyac atrjp 1LL5TLTC 8' ECtXOIllV Odc V VO'OV. KtXL TOVO a VrrapXayE'VTO /. XLOVC0 aKpp, 413. civijp: in distributive appos. with the subj. of KaO1)LEO5a. - eWLppoeoLs: Schol. xotadpots. Cf. the use of jloOc-7 in 290. 414. KCLKOi-rLVV: used subst. and equiv. to y'ELaEO-L. KcaKz' is used of words also in Ai. 1244, i' iv 'yuas KaKOCS 8aAE7-rE. Cf. Phil. 374, below. -dLKT)STcrOL: fut. opt. in indir. disc., and with the apod. implied in the context. See GMT. 20 and 77 c. Cf. Phil. 374 f., ljpao-oV Kaicoos.s... El T/I'a KE-VOS 67rA aCpalp-iOLrd JAE. 416. Cf. Hom. II. viii. 68,;uos a' 'EAlOS /IEaoY ovpavbw cIp 1,$EI37/1CEL. 417. x~ovd's: gen. of separation after &Edpas. Cf. 0. T. 142, f3aOpwv Yo-ra00E. Plat. Gorg. 524 dl, Etv577a ardvvra EO'TIv E' 'T 4vx%- lwE7ELbav }yv'JVW0n TrO oa~i~aos. 418. "The detailed description of this violent storm, that so greatly terrifled the company of watchers, makes the undaunted courage of the heroine appear the more illustrious." Schn. - Tv4iw's a whirlwind; which, by driving on high the dust, gives the appearance of raising up a sudden storm (OK-K-rT7') from the ground. - o0pUVLOV: sent fromn heaoen; or; perhaps better, reaching to heaven. Cf. Aj. 190, WTav oi'pavcuav epXE`-ywv. The Schol., Aviro~v Ti' alOEOpa, favors the latter.-` os: in appos. with c-K-qrrdV. 420. Ev SE: adv., and therenpon; Lat. simul. Cf. El. 713, iEv ' E/IEUTW6610 8pO/IOS KTV'7rou. 0. T. 182, iv a' (among them) aoXoL ETLOTEYaXOUOLS. Others take iv as belonging to the verb and separated from it by socalled tmesis. Other cases of tmesis occur in 427, 432, 977, 12133. 421. pI)crctv1'ES: because of the dust which was whirled aloft to the top of the hill. This circumstance is added to explain why they did not see the approach of Antigone. - (tXOPF.EV: we endnred. Schol., a'-TrELXoUE' 7rpls r-v ICOV 0(. - eEL' because the "xos was ovpavtov. But since all calamities were heaven-sent, the reference to m'paciiov is not necessary. - vo'oov: used by the tragedians of every kind of physical and mental suffering. 422. To1SE: neut., comprising all that has been mentioned. - drraXXcxYEiV'ros: see on 244. - Ev XpovV( jaCLKpq: in the courtse of a lung while; giving time for Antigone to come out of her concealment, with the libation ready to be poured. Cf. PhiI. 235, i Aa$E37 7rpdo' OIE7IOUa T010ov dvlpls?v Xpdvc IaKPlp. ANTir'ONH. 6 6 I ra cJ3 opact~, KavLK&JKV~EC ltLKpaL oplLOOq O'ev 00,YOyV, &) ~VKEIV'T/ 425 EV'vrp IEccT p~awo'v /3X6/n EXE'O 1 MoVT* 8E' xav'n' JLXO/ CO O'pa' vEKVI/, 7OOULVT E'eq;L&4EVy E c 8 paca K~a?pLOTO &OLZ/ TOVPYOW 'eaEpyaalcTJiv0 KcLL XEP(TLV Ev V3 &4rLc JpEL KOZ'LVt, 430 EKC T EVKpOrV7'TOV XaXKE'a1 aJp8jV '7p0Xov XoLT TP~t07TOV8OL0-t 7O06 VE'EKVV OTE~EJ t. X7??VEL13 La0oVTE1 LCJIEc1OcL, uTV' &E MVL 6%qpo0'pkEO EvV'0' OV'8E'V E'KITEW7,F-y/LEVn7T 423. Why Antigone returned to the body the poet does not expressly state. It is to be inferred that she has heard or fears that the body is again exposed by the command of Creon. Accordingly she carries with her the pitcher containing the libation. - iT~piS: fill of bitterness, sorrou~ful. "The quality of the object is transferred to the subject; i.e., 7rlIpa.S, a&TE T-ao-Xol o-77 7TKpaL." Camp. So conversely in Phil. 209, Trpvoci'Vwp ==man-afflicting is applied to a&'M, the cry which expresses the pain. 424. O"PVLOOS: descriptive gen. Order: 'Ws b",rav 13XE!.l 7?.xo EV7J KEJ 7 oppavx'i PEcOOIOZY. The comparison of shrill and mournful cries with the plaintive notes of birds robbed of their young is Hbm. Cf. Od. xvi. 216 if., KXasov 8E XL-yE'WS, A&LV66TEPOV 1(T 0 O V 0 i, 4l77VaL 4~ aL'ywlriol -ya/4c6VuXES, oloT0 TE~ TEICKa d-yp4Tai 1EIEAQ0rO, 7raipos rIETE'?7Ja& 7EY1FEO'cai. 425. Eavl'js: with AE'xos, couch of its nest. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 543, EATc-rpv Ei~v~S a&$poXi'TodvaN. 426. Be: introduces the apod. with increased emphasis in prose also, and most commonly when a pron. is exPressed. Cf. El. 25, 'aryE 77rims... Woa'rw E o-V'. - 4rLXo'v: uncovered. 427. y'OLaLV: See on 394. -IK join with -jpaiio. See on 420. 428. ~jp&To: impf. after the nor.; see on 406. 430. dp~vjv: 6paoa 7rp4Xovv. Urns borne aloft on the shoulder or head in scenes of sacrifice are a favorite subject in Greek art. 431. 'rpLc-MroVSOLo-L: as in all sacred observances the number three plays an important part, so the libations poured on the dead consisted of three parts; SC. /AiEXtipcaroV (honey with milk), wine, and spring water (cf. Od. x. 518); or, milk, wine, and honey with water (cf. Eur. IJohig. Tour. 159). In many localities olive oil was used instead of wine. These libations were poured out sometimes mixed bef orehand, sometimes separate,with the face turned to the west. - o-rTE4(sL: crowns, in the sense of honors. Cf. El. 51, rv'.43OV XOL$8aLOL Kai K~apazT6,L4oi XAt~a7LS 432. crihv: together, adv. modifies 0'qPc4iE~a. - vtv: = avT'Y 62 62,04~OKAEOY:~ Kal rag TE VrP OOOEV T'L TE 1)1 VXEYXO1.LEV 435 7Tpa'EL'2 dLvTapvog 8 OV&8VO~g KaLO~c'TaTco, cLXX E&O~ 3E/JLOtyE Ka co aIL a4c. TO I EV yap avro EK KaK&JV 'TE/EVYE'vau T)&O7TOV, E9 KcaLKO V8 TOVg ~fL'XOVg a'yEwV J~yEo'v.JX 7 TT7TE5a 0 -o-oo XCL3E'LV 440 E4IO'C ITE'4vKEV T7 Ep3 octmqpmag. KPEn2N. o-T ~. ~VVvowrvGE EL3 ITE& acpa, fn) ~KETEpJ.EL1d &paLKE1/EaL rc8E; ANTIFONH. KaLL 4flqbL 8pauatL KOVK alrapv/ov/.LcLL T-o /Jq. 4 39. W. 7ra'vra T~XX'. 435. M"Irapvos 6' ov'Sevds: an obj. gen. after an adj. kindred to a verb taking the accns. See G. 180, 2; HI. 754. Cf. Hdt. iii. 00, aorv d IiEv a7roKTrELVatL ~/SE'p&. - KC.LO~r-TL'o: implies her fixed and calm attitude. 436. dXXCL: SC. KaI'-Ta~TG'-o "But my joy was still not unmingled." For j7'w3's 1?tot` we should use a concessive clause. 437. cnZT'oV: subj. accus. Of Tb 71EqEWYEIVciL, which is the subj. of 773Lo-roy (brE'OT). The thought is put in a general form, that one himself. 438..rolvs if(Xous: the servant is attached to the daughter of the royal house. 439. Order: 7ic raPa raOra 7rE'puKc,LoL?o-r-w Xca/38E7 ~ b'd cr' WTqpta. Cf. El. 1015, 7rpovoias oV'8Ev a&e~ptdrots c1pu KE'SpOS Xa/3vs &/UILLVov. For the const. of the inf., see G. 201, 2; H. 952. The sentiment indicates the ignoble nature of the 5o~xos. 441. o-i &rj, oe': you, I mzean, you. A similar harsh tone is that of Aegisthus to Electra, El. 1445, -E' rot,o-' Kp&'w, val GE', -rije EZv ne 7rcapos Xp'~pw, Opaa-E'cav. The calm repose of Antigone, who stands before Creon, in her maidenly innocence, without showing a single trace of fear or regret, exasperates him, as the tone of his address indicates. - K poQ: Cf. 209. 442. (~Jfs: se.,5~paKbE'ai. uh belongs only with Icarapvc-7; f or its use after the verb of denial, see G. 283, 0; H. 1029. 443. Antigone purposely imitates in her reply the form of the question, as below (450, 452) she recalls K77 -pVXOIEVTa and v'c~covs (447, 449)-rTo' pi:se. &E~paKEeVat. Regularly rib udj ot'. See GMT. 95, 3, N. ANTIrONH. 63 KPEnN. (TVLEV K0(~L4t~o av GECLVTOI-?) OEXELC, 445 'w /3apdCag arc'cTt &XEV6Epo 3 E7T VO V7/1K ' XXa'uvo'u~ Or ' L E 110t IU-q IJ,-qjKO;a ax CrVVTOJ,(19, y/7)oOa K'qpvxOE.'ra u.O7rpC7TpWcYELV TGcL8E; ANTIrONH. 1'81. t 3' OV'K Eqi/FXXoV; c'pacwij yap iqv. KPErIN. KcLL -?7T' E'T OX/Ja7A Tov VIT 7,Ep/3cw.'EW oV; Ka V V OPILLP 7~~ p~piy~ YCOV3 ANTIrONH. 450 01) ydap Tt bLO ZEcs ril' o Klqpv`%La TCa3E, 01)8 ) eVV0LK3 7T&WV KaCT&) OCOWV AL~K-) roIo3,, Il6c~o- opoE. o~v 42 LO. W. o V aVoeP...TOLOp W CvPLUE V.LOV19 452. W. 01 rov'A'... Zptoav. 444. o;: to the guard.- KO[Lrt0LS 6dv: may betacke yourself. For the opt. in mild command, see GMT. 52, 2, N. 445. Free and exempt from grievous imputation. The guard departs. The actor who has played this part now has an opportunity to change his costume, in order to impersonate Ismene. 446. trjKOS: i.e. ~LaKplW b'ros. 447. -K jPVXOiYvc: the partic. is in indir. disc. after "57qola and = 3ri ViK-pGx8Om The plur. of the impers. is common with adjs. (cf..4. 1126, Wicatca yap ProvW EVrvUXEYv), very common with verbal adjs. (cf. 677), less common with partics., as here. Cf. 570, 576. 448. 'rC 8' OZK fiAeXov: and why should I not (know it)? 449. SijTrC: then, marking an inference. "iKnowing all this, did you then have the daring," etc. 450. yc'p: (yes), for. This speech of Antigone is one of the noblest passages Left us in ancient Literature. - TrL: adv., at all. 451. TrOv KOTW )OE(v: since A'LK7 sent from below the Erinyes to punish transgression. Aesch. connects her with these avenging deities. Cf. Eum. 511, k ALi'Ka, k Oplv -r' 'Epaivwv. Eur. Med. 1389, AXX& a' 'Epwbvs 1A.4 uTL 'rECvwvO 4ovL'a TE AIK?7. She was held to he the daughter of Zeus and Themis. 452. TrOLolcSE: sc. as you have laid down. Cf 519. - Iv &vOp=oSr0LLV: who are endowed with a sense of obligation towards the dead. 64 64 04 OKAEOYY. 0V3E OOEvEWv To-roovrov c/Lo7v Ta cr K?)pvy(L O (o(T CCypaTrrTa KCoT/)CX27 OE&:)v 455 vo'ltqta 8vaNOacL Op-q7)o'v OV O 17TEp p L/LELVM ov yap TL VVV YE KLXOEg, CaXX CLEL WTOTE 'V TavTa, KOVgELC OMEl C5 7 OTOV 4CLV-7q 'TOiThW Ey&) OVK ELEXXOV, ai3poE O3EV' 4poV'm/LC 8E3lOaUT, EV OEOct T'V &'K-q V 460 8rJ(EMv. Oavovuk`" yap E!',q 8T 'c ' oi; KEL 01rV 7TpOVK7/qPvvca. EI TOVy yPVOV VpOOTOEV OCLVo1)alK oy, K'p oo avt y yo. avr 7OJXEP 454. W. W 7aypawra. 462. 454 f. Instead of connecting go-rE ivaor-u with 'viz U\ K-7PV'y/1Czura and making this its subj. Antigone generalizes the expression: that one being a mortal (sc. you) should be able, etc. Editt. generally make OtV77Tv vo6' refer to Creon, supplying oe' in thought from Ta 0-a K7viz cI-pi7Va. But Prof. Goodwin (Proceedings Amner. Philol. Assoc. 1876, p. 4) supposes that Antigone has herself in mind,- that I being a mere miortal, etc. The gender is no objection. Cf. Fur. 1ed. 1017, 1018. In favor of this view it is urged that Antigone is more concerned throughout the passage with defending her own conduct than with condemning Creon. - ZwEpSpa.LEtv: lit, to run beyond (as in a race); here, to overpass, to render void; nearly the same as 6rEp,6advrEv, above. Cf. fur. Ion. 973, Kail TWEs T'v KptO-(TW Ov7YrJIS ouVrr~pspdl~w. Aristot. R~het. i. 15, c-'a 1AEy avarptos y 6 'YEypalLuLEYvOS (vInor) 'r95 7rpcz acT1, Tr, KOLVI) VO/lqg XP-0-TE'OP cal TOSS E'7rtEICEEtL (&S SfKaLOT 'POLS. eal... ~~v irrlrrKs I it 'VIEL ical o'3 7~~L~a /AEV EWrLELKEs CdEI E VIEVCCOL TEUOEEO a $cd'AAes, O6V' 6 KOLV6S, Icazn& 4n'av -yap W. aV'T'= aV'TO) Eo-TLv - o' 6 yEypa/1/LEVOL 7iroAXccts. In connection with this he refers to Antig. 456 and 458. "Let not a mortal's vain coinmmand, Urge you to break th' una lte ra ble laws Of heav'n-descended charity." Mason's Elfrida. 456. VnZv K.XOe'S: form one idea, to-day and yesterday. The brief duration of merely human institutions is meant. - CLC TOTE: " everlastingly, without any clear distinction of past or future. 7-0-rE' gives the effect of indefiniteness or infinity." Camp. 457. i g orTV: since when; sc. Xpo'VOV. 458. TOv'TWV: i.e. vOui.ASwv, namely, for their violation; depends on i-rv 81K77V. - OZK q)LcXXov: I was not about to, did not meaa to.-Q.vSpdg: of a miere mian, emphatic. 459. 'v Oeoto-%: in respect of, i.e. towards the gods; the penalty due them. 460. Tr 8' ovi: and why should I not (have k-nown that I must die)? 461. 'TO XpdvOV: Schol., roD Elluap-,1EVOU 8?XOVOTL. 462. aCL)TE: "you call it penalty, I, on the contrary, gain." Cf Shak. Julius Caesar, iii. 1: ANT11PONH. 6 65 o0(TLrt yap El IoAAoLto- an E7&) KaKOV; 4 'TOJ 3 OVX' KarOcavW K'pO 80 pEL 465 wov'rw9 - L0LYE 70V'8E'7TVy /.LopOV TVXEWV 7rap o13v E~ o aXX'av,71 TO 1 Uc~~q0v0'vr aWTCL(ov1 a'vEcrop0'jqv vE'KVV, KELVOug &P -7yvv TL3E 3' 01)K 'Xyvz'~~ O.8 ' E' 80Kw zvv pa 8pwcircL 'TVy~a(cLvE, 470 0-XE80'V T& fLOdpc jL&Jptcw O6/iL47CcLKaVa. xOPO-Z 80q0t rO" yE"z7712 COPLV Ee c0'/oV3 warpO T7) qi;rat~o's EL'KELV 3' OVIC EWLOC'-TaTaLL KaKCOV9. 467. W. u —p0p'p O0E'o',; T' ra'Tov. "Gasca. Why he that cuts off twenty years of life Cuts off so many years of fearing death. Brut. Grant that, and then is death a benefit." 464. Caesura after the first syllable. See on 234. - 4eipCs: for (pE'pE'JaL. The act, is often used for the mid. by Soph. Cf. 0. C. 5, e-I.wKpbw ~E'V 4wc'roi~v7a, 7-0eU0eMLKPOV a' E'T /.LEZ Oil ' 465. ou"rws: such being the case. 466..irrap' oiZS&v: s ee on 3 5. -dX-yos: instead of a word of general meaning the Greeks often use a word of more definite sense. Here 6iX'yoS (Elo-ri`) for the more general idea of regard. - v:see on 69. 467. T'r f3v I'~~LjS Krcr.: the one sprung from my own mother. - Oa~vo'V' KTr.: when dead I had suffered to be (sc. 0V'ra) an unburied corpse. 468. Ics(VOLS: at that, the supposed thought. - 'rotu8&: at this, se. what she had done. 470. o-s8o'V 'rL: mockingly spoken of any fact or affair which the speaker believes to be undoubted; it almost appears to me that; it wants but little that; possibly. In like tone Electra closes a long speech to ber mother, El. 608, El' -y(p 7rE~pvKa 'TWv8E TcV "EP-YWj/ Yapts, eTeEo'i' T1 T?7V-~ Ofll? KaTataxvpro (PJO-LV. - ~JC~I40, KrEl.: -1 bear the charge of folly from a fool." Plumptre. The sharpness of the utterance is enhanced by the repetition Fuipa,,.ua6pq', IsWPLpta. 471. The harshness of this last remark the discreet and venerable Chorus cannot approve. Their words, however, do not express censure so much as a characterization of Antigone. Order: Tr? -y6'vv7.a 7is 7ratabs 7rarp4Ss. 472. 1E.lrtcrrCvrCLL: sc. ' 7ra~s. — eICELV KCLKOtS: cf. Phil. 1046,, 6 4svYos ipart,r~jv8' ETir', Oauoueii KOVIX,. bireixouoa K~aKO7S. 66 66,O~OKAEOYY, KPE~2N. a'XX' LtC-Ot ro ra' O-KX-q'p' 6 7aV ckO77poa9FcTc 7TLITTEW /,jactaurat, KaLL TO'V EyKpaLTEOrTaLTov 475 urt&,qpov OITToV dcK 7TrVf03 1TEpLWKEKY' OpavoOE'Vrc KaLL JXayE'VTcL TXELO(T-r &v EZO-t`8oL9 G7LLKpW XaItl/P 8' OL& Tov'3 0vto/JLE'VoV3 5rn-ov'3 KaLTapTVOEV~cL9. ov" yap EK7WEXEC ObpovE& LE'y' JOrnL3 5oV'Xo0' Jun 7-J^v 7wrEXa3. 480 aVT27- 8' v/3pt`~Etv tlkV TOT E'~77WLto-TaTo, 1-OI.LLov, V2TEpf3atLvovo-ai TOV'3 7TpOKEtfLtEL0V-'o Ov/3pL 8% ETYE\L 3E'8pcKEV, '?7E 8EVTE'pa, To1vTot EIraVXELV KcLL &5~pcKVtaLV )EXaLV. -q7 VVV EYCO bLEV OVK aW-7p, avTT) cav-qp, 485 EL' Tav^T' &vaTl TI7OE KEL'OETaL KpaTTJ 473. d.XXCL: "but pride comes bef ore destruction." By d'xxc' Creon connects his reflections immediately with the last words of the Chorus. Bi1. remarks how exactly, though unconsciously, Creon describes in the following words his own case.- - C G-KX 'j MyoV 4~pov71jp1crL: excessively stubborn dispositions. 474. WETEL ~ fail, break down. Inf. after Y'o-Ot, know that, etc. (not know01 how); see G. 280, N,. 3, and ef oi1aa KaerapTvO'vl-as lbelow. Cf. Aeseb. Pers. 173, EV T-a' YerOt /Y' (TE hrs (PppcirL. Eur. Med. 593, EV i' i-V ' l'er YC0110 yuvancbr Ob'Z'EKa -yimai uc- AE'K-pa. 475. 0,rro'v: heated. - K see on 111.- 7rfpLo-KE~j: so that it is highly tempered. 47 6. 7rXEiorTcL: very often; a sup. of 7roAAc'& = oXXa'Kis. - 2v ftarCSOLS: yOU will see; a modest statement of a wellknown fact. See GMT. 52, 2, -N. 3. KOMTQPT9E'VTMS: freq. used for training or breakcing oss - Fir~E: explained by Hesychius as= E~-o-riw. A a`ira~ NEAEuaEvov. 479. 4~povetv j.e'-yc: to be proud-s~pirited. - SoiXos: contemptuous in its application to Antigone. 480. e'E'q-rL'rToT with sarcastic ref erence to 472. 481. TrpOKeLfLe'vos: Ordlainedl. 482. i3PPLS: in the pred., sc. i'a-nLV. - ijSE: is the. subj. and takes its gender fromt b',3ps. 483. E-wax~yEtv...yEXCv: in appos. with HEi, subj. nom. - SeSPCLKvuw:L with 7YEXaV, lit, at hoeing doine it; ocer her deed. The partic. is used with,ycENiv as with XaiPELv and similar verbs. Cf. Eur. Ale. 691, XatLPELS OpWV',p&v. It is not therefore simply a repetitionl Of IMEiL 8E'8apCEv, but forms a part of the pred. See G. 279, 1; H. 983. 485. If thi's (assumied) ctnthority (sc. of defying this law) shall be exercised by her with imptunity. ANT IF ONH. 6 67 da'X' CU T a'CX~b)?3 JO) o'/t/t0VCo-T~pa 701) W7avT03 '7j/tV Z7)VO9 EpKCLOV KVPEL, aI'r T E X? 'X W-'E 0V tLLOp01 KCLKL(TTOV * KalL yap 0OVV KCLlV"Y)1 LTOV) 4906 a77(XlTLa/tCL To^8E C /0VX~v30-aLI 'Tcofov. KCLL 7/V KCLXCLT C(Y&0 )/Cp CJ801/ acptprw XVOO-OJO-CW(7a CLvT7-v 0v)8' E7T-q7/30X(W (/PEVOWt). 0AECL 8' o' OVb0'3 7Tpo08CrV "7pTo0%ct KXOZTCV9I Trov /I'q8EC 0P OpO&)E CL-'(KO7O) TEX7/&)IEVC0~CV. 495 /.t-0i YEC IIECV70t XOJTav CEV KaLKOL(rtI 7V 490. W. 7-a'Oovq. 486. a8~fj:SC. OV-yaiT?7p which is pred. to icvpe~ (o'o-a). The omitted partic. contains the leading idea. See GMT. 112, 2. - Z-qvo's lipfCov: Cf. Hom. Od. xxii. 334f. The altar of ZE'SI EPKEtos stood in the middle of the house-court. By metonymy here for the entire family. The expression is the extravagant one of a passionate man, - ' more nearly akin to me than all mly kin," which is, of course, impossible. Cf. 0. T. 1365, El' V rT,7rpEG~~-,8-Erpov E'TL IcKaKlV KCKOV. 488. 71 tu1VcUOLLA: in the blindness of his passion Creon includes Ismene in his condemnation, without any reason except her anxious behavior, to which lie refers below as hetraying her guilt. 489. jRo'pov: gen. of separation with ad6'Er-oy, after the analogy of such verhs as a7raNXdl-reo-aL. Cf. El. 626, Opd cns-roiV T0ine 06CX tJELS. 490. tarov: equally, likewise, ehrcnTice/sai?IEKL'V?7V1 TOlJ&E TrOO Trchpov, i.e. /3ovXEVOac aV-rO'V. Cf. Phil. 62, oi''ATpEZ5af 0EOK Vcoo-aV T&v 'AXiXXdiWY oirAwv, 600yas. 491. vL'v:sc. Ismene. - KCUXe~rE: addressed to the attendants. 492. e'irr IPoXov c~pevwuv: in possession of her mnind. 493. 4)AXd: is wont. Cf. 722. - wp6Oc-ev flpjo-eaL: to be detected beforehand, i.e. before the deed has been done.-KkoWTEV's: pred, nom., as a plotter; like the poetic use Of KXEI7T7EWV, devise or do stealthily. Cf. El. 3 7, a4OoLO-L KAE4/SL opa-yds. Aj. 1137, 7r4AXA hi, Aa'Opa KIFCAE4ea3 IKaKci. The sense is, that the evil conscience easily betrays the evil-doer. So Shak. Hanlet, Iii. 1, 83: "1Thus conscience doth make cowards of us all." 495. "I hate the offender that hides his crime, but I hate also the one that seeks to defend it." Creon thinks Ismene is trying to do the f ormer, Antigone the latter. Antigone is seeking to escape punishment, he thinks. This accounts for her reply and the allusion to &Xov's in E'AW'V. 496. Ig.Trevrct: after the partic. Cf. Aj. 760, $"oT'Cs a50p67rov ipvairv i3Aao0`Tb'V, E7TELTa Ld) Kar' &vOpworo P epO;rh?. -Q Xv'V(LV: to gloss over. 68 438 4OKAEEOYY ANTirONH. OcXELt TtL LEloOv ) KaTaKTeLvaLU p. Xcv; KPEnN.? \ \ act ' ^ X y v, r E/yco ( Ev oV TOVT (EXV aLravT eXto. ANTIrONH., 8^ra ipXXEL; ELol rc, ro^ Xoyo, t oWra Elis;ot TOV cov oy&v 500 apeO'Tov ov8ev, /l78' aperOeLrJ 7Tore, OVTrt be KatL 0rot TaCp W apcavoaVOVT EPV. KLLT O E 7TOV KX'O L 'L E'KXE'EO KaOi TOe K~eoS y av ~VK.eO'TEpov KareroXov r 7oV arvTLEa X o V 7ev i) T7LOELo-a; 7TOVTO7 70o0 rracrtv av3aveLV 505 XEyorL CLV, el p.f yXC\oao-av eyKX)o0t 4)6/3o. 497. ILetov: i.e. any desire that is greater than this of putting me to death. 498. 'yW JLev o8!ev: I surely (desire) nothing (beyond that). /Lev is a weakened form of Yv, and like -y makes prominent (although also at the same time restricting) the force of the word with which it is connected. te.v is often found without Bs, not alone in the poets but also in prose, esp. with prons. (634, 681) and in asseverations (551). The antithesis may be supplied in thought, if it is not expressed by some equivalent of Se. - -aravT ' Xc: an instance of what is called "tragic irony." The audience see in this utterance a hidden and dreadful import. Creon unconsciously pronounces his own doom; in the death of Antigone he has all the calamities that follow in its train. 499. pA\M~s: do you delay. 500. pjS' dp-EEil: sc. u718e TWV oaZv X4ywv. apEorKEa0at pass., here in the sense of probari. 501.?TW' &cavSdvovT' '+uv: my views are disagreeable. " fev, are by nature, and so cannot fail to be." Camp. Antigone thus cuts off any expectation that Creon may have had that she would at the last acknowledge her guilt and beg for pardon. 502. KXEOS EvKXEOreipOV: more illustrious honor. A pleonastic expression, like ova7rvois '7rvoals (588), fppv&,v svo — fp6ovwv (1261). Antigone appeals to that latent sentiment of mankind that regards the duty of burial of one's kindred as a most sacred one, and that would honor her for sacrificing her life in seeking to discharge this duty. -av... KaTE' Xov: the prot. is represented by 7rdOev, i.e., "if I had done what? " See on 240. 504 f. Order: x'yo1r' (pass.) hy aVcdveiv TOV'TOS KTe. Others prefer to join Tov'Tro directly with Ae-yot-o as dat. of agent. 505. eyKXJnQo: see on 180, and the App. ANTIrONH. 69 [aXX' } rvpavvlq oroXXa r' aXX' eviSaY/OVe, KaeaTtv aLVT'7 8pav Xeyetv o a I3ovXEraT.] KPEIN. '(V TOVro juLOVr Tr3VSe KaS/Xetcv opa,. ANTIrONH. opoL xovroL, (rOL vrrTXXov'L o(-rota. KPErIN. 510 -cr 8' OVK TraLSeL, Trs^8E Xopls EL qpOVEl; ANTIrONH. ovs8e yap acrXjpov Tros oiooo-'rrXyXovS O re/EV. KPEnN. OVKovv o5aLLLOS XC KaravWrov Oavcv; W. gives 506 f. to the Chorus. 506 f. "With a just sense that these verses are not fitting for Antigone after 499, the old critics remark: OVbK dr 4rait f rovro 'ers Urpavvitos, &AA' "XeI T epwovetas 6 Xoyos. But there is no indication of any irony. The sentiment is wholly remote from the connection." N. We follow N. and D. in bracketing these lines. The words following have no reference to this sentiment. See App. 508. rTOVTo: the same reference as rovro in 504, i.e. "that it is right to give burial to Polynices." — Lohvv Tv8e: Creon includes Antigone among the Chorus, as she was also a Cadmean. --,ovvos and Se6vos are used in trimeter also. 509. XOVTOL: these also (think so). -v-LrXXrovulv: lit. they roll or wind under, used of dogs which curl their tails between their legs through fear; here metaphorically of curbing or suppressing utterance. 510. etd povdis: after 7ratrflT8Oai we might expect an inf. or partic. clause; here EL does not express an uncertainty but an assumed reality, almost = o;TL. See GMT. 56. Without paying any attention to Antigone's reply, Creon obstinately holds fast to his opinion. - TCVC Xtp~s: differently from these. 511. yadp: (no),for. —o- PEiv: subj. of alaXpdv (e'riv). 512. X\( KaTCavTCov Oavdv: he also that fell on the opposite side. 70 SOd OKAEOYS ANTIrONH. of/atLoL/a EK Ltas 7r Kal rLaTov 7rarpo'p. KPEQN. TWt S7oT EKELVO VcOEP~/37j TtLF X captLV; ANTIrONH. 515 ov /.Lapprvp7jeL ravO' 6 KarOavcov VeKV. KPEQN. El ToL (T/E TL/L TL LO'V 7)ov rVc Sv(ToOeel. ANTIrONH. ov yap rT 8oVXOS, atX' a8EXfos (OXEro. KPEQN. n ^ o / O ^ C O, \ Y TropOcwv E T'7V8Es yjv o ' avrT-(ra v7rep. ANTIrONH. tx yJ Atrov vopTov9 'crov wrocE. ot cSo 3 y O/ALo 7os VYOVS3 LOOV3 O0EL. KPEQN. 520 aXX' oVX 6 X'prJ)7cro 7T KOaKO XaXEV ioo'. 513. Lwis: sc. /I-pos. Cf. 144,145. For an apparent parody of this verse, cf. Arlst. Acharn. 790, 6tuol/aTpia?yap EO(rT KCK 7c TVT 7raTrps. 514. EKeCvWo: Eteocles; dat. with svauoe/i. Creon means, as he explains more fully in 516, that Antigone by honoring Polynices with burial is placing the two brothers on an equal footing, and that thus she is dishonoring Eteocles. - TLa4S XapLV: do you bestow the boon of an honor. 'dpLv is accus. of internal obj. 515. TcTa: i.e. that by burying my brother Polynices I am dishonoring him (Eteocles). 516. or4e: see on 44. - Tw v8r orpE3t: we should expect rather rbv ovaao-e, e'i Yoov abry,. It is not implied here that Antigone herself had bestowed burial honors upon Eteocles. Creon simply says, "you are showing him (Polynices) equal honor with that conferred upon Eteocles." 517. The equality of the brothers is urged more sharply by Antigone. 518..irop9ov Se: (yes), but devastating. - virrep: sc. 7.To-e -7s. See on 392. 519. IHades desires that his laws (i.e. his laws which require burial) be equal, i.e. be equally administered to all. 520. The const. is 'aos e'aO- AaXeyv, just as sIKaios, &tios, KTe., are used in the pers. const. with the inf. ANTIrONH. 71 ANTIrONH. TL3 OLOeV El KatrOev evayr) rTa; KPEaN. ovroL 70oO' ovvOpos, ov8' o'rTav 0ovr, I~Xos. ANTIrONH. OVTOL crVVEXOeLv, aaXXa rvT()/LXE\Iv Efvv. KPEdN. KaTro VVV cX0ov'o-, El tXr\7eov, IXcEL 525 KEIVOVS' EVLOV 8~E 4(7ros OVK Lapet yvvr. FIFTH SCENE. CREON. ANTIGONE. ISMENE. TWO ATTENDANTS. xoPo'. KaL /Imv / rpo 7vv \lV V 'X )Icr/'vr, btX'aEXqaa Karco SaLKpV XE\L/3opE'vr 521. KCaroOEv: see on 25. "Who knows if this (i.e. your sentiment that the good and the evil are not to share alike in burial) is regarded as pious in the world below? " 522. Cf. Aj. 1356, exOpbv B' ad5e VEKvv; 1372, o'ros Be KaKe7 KavOda' vV E/yoLy' O6/IsS EXO0iros arTai. 523. Surely, 'tis not my nature to share in hatred, but in love. Ancient art aims to represent the ideal, modern that which is realistic. Hence Soph. is sparing in the portrayal of distinctive traits of character; but he knows how with a single stroke to bring to view the entire inner soul. Here is laid open the womanly, tender heart of Antigone, who has thus far been presented to us only on the heroic and austere side of her nature. - OU7TOL: a reiteration of Creon's word gives edge to her reply. 524. Creon, seeing that further argument is of no avail, breaks off 'impatiently, and with scorn repeats the sentence of death. 525. KeCvovs: sc. 'rovs Karw, with particular reference to Polynices.iPoi t IVTos: while I live. 526. Ismene enters by the door through which she had left the scene (99), conducted by the attendants, ace. to the command of Creon (491). — Ka prv: and lo! This phrase often introduces a new person. Cf. 1180, 1257. — 'ie: sc. er'TIv. See on 155. 527. <diXc8~EXa: Schol., pixAaa'Apws, with sisterly affection. - SCdKp: this form is used by Soph. in the trimeter also in Trach. 1199. Collective in sense; cf. Aesch. Sept. 50, adKpu Xv AELSoves. 0. C. 1251, 5' o/jLua'ros AeiB3Wv &aKpuov. - XeLpotlev: trans. 72 72 0ODOKAEOYI, VE~Ex77 3 %fpOiv irip aqkaro'Ev Wag$o adcrXlEL, 530 TE'YY0VO' dV&)7Tca 7TcpEtaw. KPEn2N. o-v 3, 77 KaCT OLKOV19 LOJ 9(L&/' VJEtLE'VI7, X 'Oovora' p' E'eEWLVE19, ovW E'ca&Oavov,rpE~boJv 3v,,T KaW7TCLvaoTTLTaEvg,W,, ELIE 84fLOL, KCLL cri 'T8E 701) TCL(/ov 53 k7crct'g bLETCLCTXELV, 7$fLL ro LL7 EL8Ea'L IIMHNH. 3EcLcL0/_ Kal ~VLLLLETC`CX0J KaLL ~bEpco T773 amagcL. here, as in Aesch. Prom. 400, a&& oiieroWV XEL3o~euva 00Seo. 528. veci.'X1: grief causes a cloud to lower over the brow, from which tears, like rain, pour forth. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 211, V57rEip 6)ujua',rcv tCp7JM~vR/tapvv vspExav, when clouds hang over the brow. "1The tim'rous cloud That hangs on thy fair brow." GRAY'S Agrippina, Sc. IL. - oL~jicrOev: flushed (with grief and excitement). 529. Ae'Oos: countenance. Cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 1205, S4EOosr aEXL'fp 8ez40V. - ctEoyV'VE: disfigures, mars. Cf. Shak. Ant. and Cleop. iii. 2: "The April's in her eyes; it is love's spring, And these the showers to bring it on." 531. a-1) Se': in contrast with Antigone. - '..tiELj.&dvqj: the one who has been lurking like a viper in my house. 532. X 'OovorU Kcr'.: unnoticed have been sucking my life's blood. Cf. Shak. Rich. IL. iii. 2: "1Snakes, in my heartblood warm'd, that sting my heart! " 533. &rGC KdCIavcL~-rTcO-ELS: dual and plur. combined, as in 13 f. The abstract for the concrete; see on 320. Two pests and subverters of my throne. Cf. 0. T. 379, KpE'wzv UoL 7rsluJ ol'aE'V. 534. Kcd1 a-iS: you also, as your sister has acknowledged her guilt. 535. Eop.t: our-r L~ESv.L:' see on 203. 536. eItwcp: that is to say, if. - oJLoppoOet: metaphor from rowing, like bir-qpE&T-s, helper, then in general, assent to, agree with. In this phrase lies the intimation that Ismene is conscious of prevarication. These words are like an anxious entreaty that her sister would not deny her the consolation of sharing her fate. In this scene the true character of Ismene comes more clearly to view: affectionate and unselfish, but timid and weak. 537. 'rij cdrTCcLS: governed directly bytVU/AET-hrXW, the notion of participation being silently continued in fca? cp E'pw. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 331, 7r aYTWV JAEa~~ ical TETrONIA71K&iS E'IO[. ANTirONH. 73 ANTirONH. as OV9K ECdEATEL TrOVTO )' W)L7 CT, E7TEL OVTi' '7OX?)(ITCL% i T 01)7 E 'yc K0tVWoo-d/1fk~l) IIMHNH. 540 caX EV KCLK0L3 TOV9 CTQLCLV OVJK CLTXVVOIJkaL ~vV/7TXovv EskaLvTT 70v T ~' 7Ta'0V3?otoLV1EV'. ANTirONH. cov rovpyov, 'At8-qI XOL' KcLTW ~VLO-TOPE,3 x~yov3 8" ES7WC (fLXOVCTCW O 01) / ) 0\qv IIMHNH. /I7TOC, KaL(tL/YJ'T'?7, II Ca7tf01c13T~ O /ff17 545 OcwvtV TE 0.1)1/ 0-C'ToLV (i)CVO'V7C Os cL7VL'o-L. ANTirONH. /I7 p0 L ua'V-q CTV KOLVa, 7TLOV01)cEaVT7)' a~pKEO-&J 538. Troirro... oli: double accus. Or, more exactly, 'roo3'o would be the obj. of some verb like xE'-yeiv or 7ToLELV to be supplied. 541. gl4'prkouv: a common metaphor from sea-faring. Cf. Eur. Herc. Fur. 1225, 0U~rAeXC7s T0-eS ePI'XOLOL &J0 -7rvXoeU0LJ. Iph. Taur. 599, 6 vcawo'roNih' 'ycp IELI Ey' '-Ya -TS 0-VALIP~pd', 060O B' 0-u)LrNE7. Shak. has "a coach-fellow in affliction." -.zroLou~V11'V) supplementary partic. after aio-xv6zoeAat. 542. Const. ~uu'L'oTOpE' (elowI) cIP -ri 'p-YOV e'o'Ts'v. The rel. for the indir. interr. (f. Aj. 1259, ob Ma su J E (pv'iev. The plur. WIP, although Antigone alone has performed the burial. 543. Xd-yoiS: in word (alone), with sarcastic allusion to 78 f. The antithesis between Aclyos and 'pyox is freq. emphasized by the use of Ideov. Cf. Dem. De Corona, ~ 101, E4 T1 icaA~v X'y(P /AvoU' KaTaLOTXvVJEL/ EeX7E~ep77o-a, E7rEl r4 -yE E'p-YeV OlK AV E'7r-0d70aT'E. 545. 'ro' ptLj os' Oavav: for the two negs. see on 443. - 'rE', -rre: are correlated, and a-be, a-a belongs also to a-yvWat. - c~yvta-cu.: like a&Yeh 7rome~e. But here in a general sense. Schol., TIb o-cai. " Let me fulfil my sacred duty towards him in company with you, and share in your punishment." 546. CX: the accus. with O0yydJPELV, as with #caO5ELV, 961. The neut. of the pron. is not uncommon with verbs of this kind. Cf. 0. C. 1106, ca-reT E&S TEV1~EL. Ibid. 1168, bo-0Ls &J' 00ov roiro lro 'p/CoiTv'XE7e. Cf 7-8.-jL' OLYES: indic. in a cond. rel. sent. See GMT. 61, 1. 547. W.iroi o-ecw'ris: regard as your own.- lp~icO~W: pers. const. 74:o0ao0KAEOY. Y, IEMHNH. KaL Ttg 'Lo" PLOC a-G XEt""EV'6' ~'Xo,;; ANTIroNH. KpE'ovTr' EspcoTca To1J& )/p 01) K'j&LLCOV. IUMHNH. 550 i-C 1TavT ca't ta^, CLI ovoV WpEAOV1LE`V-q ANTIrONH. aLXyoV'oca /iLEv EL), 'EX&JT EV 00O'L yEXCI. I2MHNH. TL &7T V cLXXE V VV 0- ET (O' EXO'Cl E'y O; ANTirONH. 0a Oov oecvmjv ~ OV ~8ov ' 0- VITEK; bVYEZV. IZMHNH. V 'Xatva, ie' 7X'KW TO^V ~OV II~POV 01j.LOi, Ta ap~c, k,LLT aLK J TV o-oV p- pov; ANTirONH. 555 oV,.EV yaP p ELXOV 4Iq'V, E'yCO KaTaaWL.' IYMHNH. a'XV OVK EITr a pp 'TOV3 E Tovg E"-kOL3 xoyotF 548. T1s Plos: i.e. lrcs 6 fLos IpL'Xos 549. KTJSEjJWV: "you are mindfdl of his interests (in allusion to 47); and perhaps he will take care to make your life without me agreeable." 550. -rxairr: in this way. - oaeiv (1,Xooup.vt1: when you gain nothing thereby. 551. Antigone softens somewhat the hitterness of her taunt in 549. El is used after 3XyE7P as after OavjicaCELV' arXv'PErOcu and similar verhs, almost like b'-ri. The thought is, "it is with grief to myself that I mock you." - Riv: see on 498. - v (oro yeXcZ: for E/yy7EA uoL. Cf. El. 277, &'erarEp Eyy/E Xieoa rots 7rotovj/.vOwr. 552. The repetition of 8ira and CL)IEAELv adds intensity. - cLXX viv: at least now (if I have not hefore). Cf. 77 9. 554. OtI1oL TaMXa4VC: see on 82.KJtdprXWiKUW am I really (Kat) tofail o'f Kma, to augment the force of the question, is found also in 726, 770. Others take Kai as implying the ellipsis of a wow Eowa4aTjvV 556. (X OZK Ki.:C T true, I chose to live, but not with niy words left on ANTr ONH. 75 ANTIFONH. KaX ()o crgoV. J'Cot, TOts 8' e Eya '8OKOVV (povELV. I5MHNH. Kal ^jiqv tmreq vv EoV cn a7 eaJL0apTlia. ANTIrONH. (apcTEL' 0U)V (ev 1rx/, 87 a e 4iv vX7??raAaL 560 rTOvrnKEV, (O'TE TOS Ocavov'wtv o4qeEXEv. KPEaN. To Irat k (pli 70E 'TV /LoEV a'pnera& rvo a7vT at 4 rv W8 aL' o71 L rC c pt r c. avow 7TEc/vWOaLL, T'qV 8 acbk ov 7a 7 rpo)T' e'v. spoken. app7-roLs in the pred. position. Cf. Eur. Ion. 228, eirl 5' a&pdKroLs 71oa\LoL j ra dpLTr. Ismene desires to remind her sister that it was not from indifference to Polynices (78, 90) that she tried to dissuade her from burying him, and that she was one with her in feeling. This is what she means in 558. Antigone, however, takes Aoyois to mean the arguments of Ismene to justify her course. Some prefer the too ingenious and strained interpretation of Boeckh, but not accordiny to my unspoken (i.e. secret) convictions. 557. a-TV i: sc. eSdCELS. — Tots' 8 Cyw: regularly eyw 5C, to indicate the antithesis to arb ytev. Cf 71,1101.-o-oi: = aeavrT. So in the phrase SOK&W JOL. Cf. Isocr. 15. 323, e/uoO voioy(ovros o',L anv vIMuv 75, Tro0O' E'eIv /EOL (O= Ieauryq) KaAcvs. - TotS 8: to those, sc. the gods of the lower world and the shade of Polynices. 558. Ismene reiterates what she asserted in 536, 537. The Schol. has oar aV ywfv 7rppacas, ydl 5e orvvVfeiv. Some editt. understand Ismene to mean, "we are both in equal error, you against the state, but I against the dead." 559. The dreadful fate of her parents had already broken her heart. To outward appearance only did she walk among the living. Hence it was natural that she should now seek to benefit only the dead by her efforts. Her interest in her betrothal to Haemon has been completely subordinated to her sense of duty to her kindred. When her resolve was taken to bury Polynices at the cost of her life, she counted herself among the dead. - Odpo'-e: take heart! 560. W(XEtv: to be of service to. With the dat. in the poets and in later prose. Cf. Eur. Orest. 666, Xp~ sroS (iAolTrlv WfPeXev. 561. Tw' rractS, T?'V iEIV, TTi V 5: see on 21. - T', TCS: for the gender, see G. 138, N. 5; H. 272 a. 562. Trnv 8' a4c' ov K-e.: and the other ever since she was born. Antigone's conduct was the natural product of her character. 76 76 O(DOKAEOY. IUMHNH. 0) )C(ITT Wva4, ov'8 '0, &v /3Xa'CdTI-7/E ya yp 7o;;v7 is 9 q uE]C~VEL V0V3 T0LS KaK(j0 VTpCL4cTV tLV, aciXX (ElO-TcvrcL. KPE(ZN. 565 00L yovv, ot/ EX OV cvV KCLKO9 7rTpaLOTELV KCaKa. IYMHNH. Ti Yap jLo'v7 /LOL =cL TEP /3LJ00LJ.LOV; KPEnN. aIXXI '8E EIE"POL 11 XY. % V, V &XX 78 cvo X~y' ov yap EO-T ETC IIMHNH. aLXXaL KTEVELV VVVELcEL TOv OavLT0o TEKVOV; KPErIN. apwcL/LO L yap Xa~Tepov Etcrtv yvLU. ISMHNH. 570 oKLX Y V) rT'8E T '?7v 'pILOO7=LEZ-'a 563. Ismene seeks, in a respectful manner, to defend her sister and herself. She acknowledges the want of good judgment, as in 99; excuses it, however, by saying that those who are overtaken by a great calamity lose the discretion (vois) that is theirs hy native endowment (bs By h8N'O)T 565. o-ol yoiv: sc. 4 voios o'nj'-.7 -1TpC~r~ELV KCKC: Ismene said KaKicw rpadocTupv = be w Jortunate. Creon turns it into KaK irpacurre-v = do wicked things. KaKocs refers to Antigone. 566. 'rijo-S' &fp: makes clear the sense of lu4vn, for Creon and others still remain to her. 567. But surely say not "this one," for she is no more (i.e. she is as good as dead). - ijBE: esp. indicates persons present; here it refers to Ti18e. When the sense of a word as such is to he signified or quoted, the nom. is commonly used and 'r' placed hefore the word. Cf Dem. De Corona, ~ 88, T6 8 iJRLEZS b7av Ae'yco, Thv 7rokLv AE yw. Without Tr, Menander 522, avarvoiW E'XEL ZE0 o-rrEp EL7TELv, and Ar. Vesp. 1185, 1.6s Kal yaX? /LE'AAELs XEyELtv ev avapcralv; 568. vuv4LEicL: lit. nuptials, here for bride. Cf. Eur. Andr. 907, &Amspv 'TU' EViy~V a'vT IOOv 0T.'rpyEL 740LS; 569. Full many afield there is which he may plough. This remark addressed to the noble young women is spiteful, contemptuous, and coarse. 570. 'jplroa-p.Eva: suited to him and her, i.e. in accord with their desires. Transl. not as their hearts were plight ANTIrONH. 77 KPEnN. KaKad C cE- yvvy.Kaq vlio- 7Uvy L:MHNH. ZO fOiXrcaff Az'pov, C & c/' a'nLcL uarcarap. KPEnN. uLyav yE XV1TEELg KaL c-V KaLL ro% aoZ XC'XO3. xoPoa. q) yap 47TEP7)OELB T'jcT8E TIP' cravro ycwov; 574. W. gives this verse to Ismene. ed; the sense being, that true affection bound their hearts together, and no other betrothal could be agreeable. For the plur. of the partic. see on 447. 572. This is an exclamation, not an address to Haemon, for he is not present. This verse, given by the Mss. to Ismene, is assigned by most editt. to Antigone, chiefly for the reason that r' abv AEXos in the next verse is more easily taken as your marriage than as the marriage of which you speak, and because Ismene, in response to the remark of Creon, would defend her sister, not Haemon, against the reproach KaKas yvvaiKas. But the latter objection bears with almost equal force against the supposition that Antigone says this. Haemon is only indirectly dishonored. Antigone closes her discussion with Creon in 523, says in 560 that she no longer has any interest in life, has nowhere before made any reference to her relations with Haemon, and now preserves a disdainful silence towards these reproaches. The chief difficulty in assigning the verse to Ismene will be removed if we change r' to rp', when the meaning is, 0, dearest Haemon, how your father dishonors her (Antigone, in calling her KaKb yvv' for you). This makes easier also the reference of rb abv A'Xos. The omission of the art. or pron. with TraT5p is no difficulty. Cf. El. 525, 7rarPp yap Ws et euo TreOV7r)KEv. 573. Xvwuts: by speaking so much about it. —T so o-v Xdos: Schol., Tb vr6b aoO,voJaeo.Evov. C. El. 1110, OVK oTa r)v a y KXo0va (the report of which you speak). Eur. Hipp. 113, T~v (rv e' Kvnrptv (Cypris whom you praise) rr6XA' fyo Xa'ipEI Ae"yoo. 574. All the Mss., with one exception, give this verse to Ismene, and many also 576. Boeckh and many other editt. rightly assign both to the Chorus: 574, because Ismene has already asked this question in 568, and because it seems altogether probable that the Chorus would remonstrate with Creon; 576, because the calm and judicial tone, wholly unsuited to Ismene, is proper only to the Chorus. 78 O OKAEOYS KPEtnN. 575 'At&7F 6 -' j7V'O0Cd TOVI5OE Tok ycalovg 4tOi xoPoZ. 3Eso7C~Ev', 01 EOLKE, T7'V8E KaT~CLVE&L. KPE~IN. Kal Col YE Ka/1OL. /JAJ rPLt/aq ET, aIXX6 vtv KoL4E7r EVTW, EKU 3E TOV-8E XJP7 Ko~LI~ec ' "~7; p KO[L U OJE13 I EK E 1 yvvaLKacI ELVaL MLAOE (V?7' a!PELLLE'cLa. 580 ~EViyovo-L yap TOL XOl0pactE'3, O'Tav TE'Xaq )7&q7 TOIw rALcqV EcO-OpcTL TWV^, fiov. 575. 4eoi: this marriage alliance was a matter of deep interest to Creon, father of the bridegroom and guardian of the bride. 576. 8esoypLvaC: sc. eari; it has been determined. For the plur. see on 447. 577. Ka i aoi y KaLoi: it is for you certainly and for me (a fixed conclusion). The dat. can be referred only to the foregoing principal sent. - TPLPCo: sc. Trpl3ere, or 7rolteTe. - C: see on 44. 578. 81pes: the attendants of the king. - iK TovuS: henceforth. 579. yvvaiKas: emphatic, and in the pred. -.rlS' dVEci.evaS: and not be left at larqe. So, in El. 516, her mother says to Electra, acvet.jvcYl as arrpc/Etl. ov yap 7rdpetrr' Al'ytrOos, os a' edrelX' &el y/4 -sTO Oupalav y' oo(rav al'Xcrvvev )E iovs. The Athenian women of the better classes were rarely seen out of the house except at public festivals; at other times never unattended. The sisters are now led by the guards to the door that opens into the women's apartment. There the guards remain, prob. as sentinels, for in 760 Creon calls to them to lead Antigone back. The king remains on the stage during the chanting of the next choral ode, absorbed in gloomy reflections. 580. Creon nisjudges Antigone so greatly that he fears she may try to escape death, whereas she seeks it. 581. Tro Pi3ov: gen. with 7reAas. See G. 182, 2; H. 757. 582. Stricken with grief, the Chorus is reminded of the inherited woe of the Labdacidae, whose latest scions even are not spared. Where once the deity has ordained calamity, there its baleful results continue to flow on. Against the sovereign power of Zeus no one can contend. Whereas the god in undecaying power defends his holy ordinances, to mortals no permanent prosperity is destined. Our desires amuse us with delusive hopes, and when once our perception has become blinded we plunge inevitably ANTirONH. 7 79 X-rpocfnj) &' Eadclove; 'OLTL KaLK&)V a"Eva-oT3 acoLv. ois yap avi (TEC(OT/ (7EoOEV 8O(LO1, arTa, 585 OV'i8EV JXXEI7TEL YEVEalg E7TL VTYOOg Ep7ToV 01t0L0 (OTT iTV~tLt OL/Ec 8V7Olm JPgoo-aCLOLV EpE/83o v'caXov EIL8p 'c FL) 1TVoaL3, 590 KVXV38EC /3Vc0cTOEi KEXcaLvcLv KM~ KaLL 8v0-aLVE/.LOV, OTOV(1) /pEFLOVtiL 8' V'CL7'TX7)yEI 'KaK'L 588. W. Op-'eqo-avg. 590 f. W. KEXatva'v KMv, Kalt 8VGULvE/uot OrT6~ /3E[LovoctV. into ruin. - e1JSctfiLoves: blest are they. - aYEvo-'rTOS: act., like many adjs. derived from verbs and compounded with a privative; e.g. &4~avo-OS, 7-rpEOTOS, &aEpK'ros. For the gen. cf. -0. T. 969, 64~aua-os 'r YXovs, and see G. 180, N. 1; HI. 753 d. 583. ots: the implied antec. T06T-ois is the indir. obj. of i'-'arop. - OoOv " the adv. of place supports the metaphor of a storm coming from a certain quarter. Cf, Aesch. Prom. 1089, 'L7r~ ALO'OEV." Camp. 584. &Cro.s: depends on obbE'v; no evil. 585. E'XXedWTEL F''Pirov: fails to come uipon. Cf. Xen. J11em. ii. 6. 5, usi EXXELf7rEo-0aL Et) -7Iol&J TOU'S E'Ep-YE'rolw'ras. -frrl irX'os -yevvas: i.e. from generation to generation. So Shak. Pericles, i. 4: "One sorrow never comes but brings an heir, Tbat may succeed as his inheritor." 586ff. Const. b'bOLOVz d(TTE `-rap' ~p7,e — ecatoas 7rov'rfais 8vo-7rvoeoLs iryoa~s o~Myct 4EpEI3S iicpa~ov ETL0payL?. - oats: dat. of cause. With 8auorvo'ois 7roa7s, cf. 1261 qyevi~v bvtTppe'vcov, 1277 7r~pos 6VsIo7rPOI. - 7TOVT'o.LS: join as an adj. with 7rvoa~s, the Thracian see-blasts. The storms on the Euxine were notoriously violent. Cf. 0. T. 196, rTm' &7rsl~EVOV b'pILLe Opp/cKLom KcAV'wva. Eur. Rhes. 440, ola 7r~v-1om' eopiiesom (pvoiluara E'rE~affl. 589. E~pEpos iu`cLXov: dark-ness under the see, i.e. nader its surface; the nether dark-ness of the deep. 590. KVXL'VSEL, Ile'.: the wave (oai1Aa) rolls tip the black, send fromt the lowest depths. Bl. compares Verg. Georg. iii. 240, ima exaestuat unda vorticibus, nigram qua alto subjectat arenam. Cf. also Milton, Par. Lost, vii. 212, "A sea clerk, wastefuil, u/id, Up from the bottom turned by furious winds And surging waves." 591. Svo-dvej~ov: wind-tossed. Hesych. explains by aVa'rdpaxaV, Tb KcacoVUs a'vEysaus EXav. Cf. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 593, aKTr-iv r' ai'Ytaxo'v, rc- 5vuai'7EY0Y. 592. d~rvrrrX~jyes: found only here. Cf &~a Kuua-ro7rX%~ 0. C. 1241. B~eaten in front, i.e. the waves and the storm 80 80 0O)0KAE0Y.1, 'AVTro-rpo c E.j ci 'a~i.r Aa/38a~KC8aV OLCOJV OPCO~L 59 rin lacra McjsOL~v Et,' rqiT4a-cG- W7UTTOV7, 3i~8' a`T7cXXaL(TCTEL c1-E y~va EV0o, iAX EflE'ITEL OEW'V 79, 0V)8' EXEL XV'owL. ViVV Yap E-Xam:TU v74~ 600 aCcL &&cETaro 4co vO8io OLO~ KcaT avLl v (fOLVLC ()E&W V'TCLV VEPTEpCOW I V~, a/LcL K01TV3 Ao'yov T avLaO~ KaLL OPEV&WO E'ptvv;. 595. WV. OtpLE'VoW. do not come from the side (cf. Horn. Od. v. 418, hi~o'vas 7rapawrA77yas) but directly forward upon the shore. Or, ace. to Schn., beaten again, i.e. they f eel the returning stroke of the waves; and so the latest descendants of the race feel beating against them the returning blows of the ancient 6T7 - QGTOVC0) Kic-r.: and the headlands lashed by the waves resound with a groan. 593. 4ip~aca: fromt of old, as an ancient heritage; in the pred. -AcijSCLKLSrV: limiting gen. with oY~cwv. 594 f. I see the calamities of the race succeeding the calamities of those that are dead. The ills of Antigone followed after those of Oedipus, and Oedipus perished in consequence of the murder of Laius, his father. 596. Nor does one generation (by satisfying the anger of the gods) release another (succeeding generation). As, f or example, Orestes, by the help of Athene, brought to an end the curse of the Tantalidae, and his descendants were prospered. -ycvec- and 'y4'os have the same sense. Cf. vEicuv vEicpciJ in 1067. - EpC.TriEL: sc. -yelEav-d 597. W'XEL XVoC-LV: =Ati1EL. Cf. 0. T. 566,) OinK E'pevva E'OrXE7E. Aj. 564, 8uo1eezn~z' Gspay E~v The subj. is -yEi'0or, &XAV?peirEt Oeciv- rss being parenthetic. 600. W. re'raro. Others, not so well, supply 0Oco's as subj. 599. Instead of a concessive or temporal clause, though light, etc., or when light, etc., we have a co-ord. const. aui makes the connection. 600. f'oyXc'ra~s 'Cta~s: lit, last roots, j'Lf~a f or branch, scion of the house. Antigone and Ismene were the last hope for the growth of the family. - rEMTEo. 4~Qog0: cf. Phil. 830, Taiv'Wad'yXav & TE'Ta1al 'raply. paios is a figure freq. used for deliverance and hope. Cf. Ijom. It. xviii. 102, where Achilles says, OV'&E TrL Iarpia~cpJK -ysEV0'1mV cpcios oiV' 4crcspoaurI -roh Axxoir. Verg. Aen. ii. 281, "0O Lux Dardaniae." 601. KTCvrc: belongs to a&lsti. The Schol. explains icarcq4 by O1EPi'CC- Kia ECJCKKO7TTrE1. - VL'V i.e. Tr~v /5cav. 603. KonrCs: while the gods of the lower world are not represented with a scythe or sickle as a symbol of their functions (like our "1 Father Time " or "i Death "), yet the figure is so natural that the expression mow down or cut off is often said of the gods and of men. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 637, ~Ap1 TbVo 0GEpi'n-ra $poTroti. Cf. also Again. 1655, TraYi?~ajuio-ai 8VthrTrrn'o Owposv. In Soph., IFrg. 767, a u.dbseA~a is attributed to Zeus, and Eur., Or. 1398, has ~LupEOI ai&apENo-tv 'Ai~a. ANTirONH. 8 81 Xrpo~ij P'. 605 TEaL1., ZEv;, UvacLOW Tcq aV~p(Aw) v'lfEp/3aOvL KaLI'-Xo-x, TcLV OV9 vW7voq aLpEt rToo, 0 7raTaWYLPEV1 OVT aKa/JLacTot 0E0VTEI3 /I/7VE a 8?PJ 610 8vvaio-rcI3 KaLTEXEV3 'Ov/mov i~tap/.capoEo-o-aw acdyXCw. TO 7 EITELTC KalL To /.LE"AOv Kat TO rTp W ErapKEQ-Et 605. W. -a~y alv. 612 f. W. 673apKi'o-at vo/l-ov. 0 8 OV8EV Ep7ftE 603. X6-o G.VL: lit. folly of judgment. Cf. 99. 604. i4pev~3v 'pwv's: infatuation of mind; explained in 622-624. Elpwvli is the power which drives men into destruction. When one with eyes wide open freely goes to one's own death (as Antigone from her sense of dnty), it appears to the mere looker-on like an infatuation inspired by some demoniac power, and that is C'Pwivr. 605. rea.V: Ham. and Dor. for a-aiV. Found also in El. 1091, rEi~V IFXPV Aesch. Sept. 105, T-Elm V yav, and in a few more places. - Ka~rrc.TyoL: can restrain. The potential opt. with tiv omitted is Horn. Cf. Od. iii. 231, AE~ca OEO's -y' MEtl'Awv Sal Tr,1A0'0EV Kv~pa a-aC~nraL. Il. xxii. 348, oVJK EO6' bs o4'* -ye tczas Kec-PaNrj a3raaXa'KoL. Occasionally also in Att. Cf. Aesch. C/ioeph. 594, v~rf'p-roXiuov &3v~plepp~vaquaTir AC'YOL; Eur. Alc. 52, E*6' 677-ws 'AAKI10TlS?s -y~pas /A4IXOI; 607. T'rcv: the oblique cases of the art. are used by the tragedians also as rels. - vrrCXVCYPeVS: the aUl-catching, i.e. the one who seizes utpon all. wav~alAaTWP is the Hom, epithet of sleep. a&ypEls, hunter, is applied to several divinities and to things. The compound 7raVra-ypEl's is not found, but OvaT'rV #Lo1-os 7d'IkwoXt,, &To190 J"a3 7rava-ypEt's is. Cf. 7ra/a-ypE'os Mo[p77S, Paulus Silentarius, Anth. Pal. Similar to ircu'raypEds are aircwTdpX-qs, 7raPI7r~l S, 608. CIC roCTL: for the quantity of a, see on 339. - Offovr~s: i.e. they run their course unwearying. 609. &-y 'pcos: Zeus is represented also in art as a man in the full maturity of his powers. - XP'vw: dat. of means; a potentate whose power is untouched by age. With this noble description of the majesty of Zeus, Blackwell compares the sublime words of the Apostle Paul in 1 Tim. vi. 15, 16, O LaKip LOS Kai au'vos 8uVdo'r71, 6 Bat -eb 7riv'v $aoIAEVoVTwVV, Kai KIiopso 'rwV KUPIeVOv~wv, O6 voul Ea Xwv a&Oavaurt as,, O/Xs OLKWY 611 f. TO' T~ elIrErLKTO. c.: these adv. clauses express duration. E'irEl-ia of the time immediately following, 1xe'AAms of the more distant future. The Schol. on E'Vpn~aS Kai IErera, Il. xviii. 357, has -rl 8E E'r-eT-a ahe? -roi 7rapaUT[-Ka Yvi~. Cf. Eur. Iph. Taur. 1264, TC T-E irp&-Ta -rd r' E7rEiO' 'a i-' eycAAe- rvXc-v. The present is called by the grammarians 6 e'vEo —rcVs, tempus instanls. We may transl. both in the present and in the future and in the past this law will be found to prevail. The expres.. 82 82 ~O1'OKAEOYY, Vo/LOq 08~ 01)8EV Ep2TEL O9vac'rov PLOTct rI-tA [EXE` EsKTNo 1 araq;. 'AvLTwTPOCj~' 615 ayap 7 8r 7T0X 'TTXaYKT-09 E'7T, i7XXoZt9 /IVO-O a~v8pc,0V, 7TOXXOL'; 85 a7Ta'Ta KOV0fXWO&JV EflOJTOJV EL8T8 0 V8EV EpWTEL, 7TpCV ITVp OEC L0 ioa L 620 7Tpoo-av'o-. oob0 yap EC TrOV KI\ELVN V ' 0o 7T4VTL 'TO KaKoV 80KE'LV 'ITOT' EOOXo'V qJJ8 l-EV oTrp 4~Ev.a, E o" 3ayEL Trpo' arav-. sion is condensed like that in Dem. De Corona, ~ 31, ViarEp obU Ka I r rE Kal POP' Kai aEi po',OXOy& Kai 7TOXE/ILJV Kai 6LacpE'pEG-OaL TO06rOLS. 613 f. Nothing that is sinful touches the life of mnortals without harmi; i.e. all that is out of harmony (7rx7IuexE'S) with the sovereignty of Zeus, all b',BpLS, brings ruin to man's life. Cf. Plat., Laws, 731 d,.rj aEi... vxrAUsEAE Kai KaK&2 Ec(pLEvat WE rijv O'p'ysJV. 615. The reason (ycap) of the f oregoing is not contained in the first sent., which stands instead of a concessive clause, althougyh hope, etc., but in ~roXAo~s &7ra'ra. - 6'vTqo-Ls: in the pred. So also iz7rcira. 617. ipircwv: subjective gen. "The deception that is born of f oolish desires gives to many men hope." 618. ovi8iv: obj. Of ELI&rL; the subj. of Eip7rE is 7i7 a'raTco-a 'Airis, i. e. 7rj abrcrn or Ij&r~ W. and BL. connect ob~'8 with EWP-rEL, nothing befalls a person aware before, etc., the sense of which is not at all clear. 620. -pocaor rpocraV' pcVw, scorch, is f ound only here, though abcw and compounds with &v-, a&P-, Eia-, KaTr-, and E'v- occur. The same figure in Hor. Od. II. 1, 7, " in ce d is pe r ignes suppositos cineri doloso O." Cf. also Phil. 1260, facews &v EK~rbS K~u~aVrc'TVV EXOLS ~ro'6a. For the omission of &~v with 7rpL'v, see GAIT. 67, 1, and 66, 4, N. 621. w~laa.VTCa. has been uttered. Cf. Trach. 1,?a4''ov Eto-r' a'pXa~os a&vepc'7rwv cpaP E Ls. 622 ff. "1Whom the gods would destroy they first make mad." Cf. Theognis, 403) if., 7roxxcLK L 8 E I &SE~ o 6rEbE,V7')p, KE'p30 8L~ih/EViOS, o~v TiLLa &dFluwv 7rpo'ppwv EIS AE-YdXJ &aIkrAaKt'77v 7rap aYEL, Icat ol E077KE a0KE7W & cv t KaKet -raV7r &-ay&O ETvaL ElJ/SapE'ws, & ' ~'a Xp~O-Lya,.raiOa Kaua'. Milton, Sanms. A gun. 1683, "1 So fond are mnortal men, Fall'a into wrath divine, As their own ruin on themiselves t' Invite, Insensate left, or to sense reproba-te, And with blindness internal struck-." 622. E'IJiEv: this libm. form occurs nowhere else in dramatic poetry. ANTIrONH. 83 625 7TpaJXY-EC 8' OXW LOT70V XPJOOV EKTO7 amLq.. o&E /fL7V AuOcv, iTatdWV coV W-cV 1~-'Lov yEvV-/L. ap aXvvl.'LEvo; 7-i9 /1EXXOYaC'ov TcAXL0O& 3jKEL p6opov 'Avrty0'P1V 630 a&aw;~c XEXEGov V'TEpcaXy(JV; SIXTH SCENE. CREON. Two SERVANTS. HAEMON. 'E rEL t Lo V y. KPEnN. rcb(' E&OVEcTOcL 1aCLVTE&V VIEfPEPO-. o) 7racL, TEXEWJ' Vi O1OV cPCL aL'7 KXV&W TT)9 ILEXXovb bOov ITrp' Ov/Lvwv vac~pEt; 'q 0,0 /16P ' 27VtEL1 iTatXaX- 8powr0V 4E'XoL; 625. rrpWr01EL: fares; in this sense commonly with some adv. or adj., instead of which we have here 6cKrbs &ras. Cf. Ar. Equit. 548, hI' 6 7roL77r2S a~7ibp xatipwv KaT' voiv 7rpa~as. - dXkyLO-rov Xpovov: the very smallest space of time. -Q&ras: the repetition of this word (cf 583) lends an impressive emphasis to the close of the ode. 626. 0SE: see on 155. 627. ve'wrov: the latest born and the last to survive, since the older Megareus had given his life as a sacrifice. Cf. 1301 f. 628. wLEXXoyQ4LoVu -rcXL8os: intended bride. The adj. is not superfluous, and is formed like IAEAXovuC40eov below. 629. Ro'pov: the accus. after &Xvu. oaLB is rare. 630. &IrcLiTas XEXE'oW: the disappointment of his nuptials. aardTas is gen. of cause. 631. Haemon comes from the city and enters at the right of the spectators.-tLdv'rEcov: i.e. better than a seer would tell us. The anticipation expressed by the Chorus is unpleasant to Creon; hence his impatient and sharp manner. 632. reXEcav: final, irrevocable. - ipo. cIia: can it be that...? expressing doubt mingled with surprise. The emphasis falls on vuaLPavwv, and the answer desired is no, but that feared is yes. Cf. El. 446, &pa /Aei50KE7,9 AVT-IPl' au'Tf TaZUTa TOO cPVOV cpEpELJ; 633. rijs p.eXXovv'p4ou: obj. gen. with *~(pov. See on 11. W. joins it, with Ovvuaivwv as gen. of cause. 634. pJvv: makes aot emphatic; to you, in distinction from the citizens and Antigone. With 7i7E;h supply Cua-Y ~r1vVravi j Spwrres: i.e. whatever we do. Cf. Aj. 1269,6 SAV rosi'erqs, ravraXi Xp-710TO'S y' ECOrE. 84 84 WODOKAEOY:4 AIMC1N. 65raT\p,,LTO, E~pA, ' '. yJpOTr arTopOo';, a I EYCOY be4oc. VIELCO1' bEpEo-OacL 00V' KatX&J0 q'iyovuEAvoV. KPErZN. OVT&) yap, co) atCL, VJY? 8LC 0-TEyVOW EXELV, 640 YV/L'?73 1Tarpciua, r)avT o'TL(toOEV E'oTCLvCL. TO TOV yap OvVEK avpE EvXovTaL Ot L KaLT7)KoOV3 oJv'o-avTE3 Eli 801LOL3 EXEL1V, W01 KaLL 701 EXt)O1o' aPTajLkvv&JvTaL KCaKOVq, KLc Top O/mXo1' TLqJ^0oty v ZoTov 7aTcpL. 645 0O070 aP&)UjEX?7Ta OjJTVEL TE`Kva, TL 7Ov cw JVL1TL JAAO lTAX7v av79 a7T O OVOV3 646. W. -7rE'&aV. 635. Haemon begins the interview with filial submission, and hopes to persuade his f ather to change his views; still he gives an intimation of his real feeling by saying if you have (rxwv) and if you guide Well (Kccacxs iryovLE'vov). Creon, however, takes both in the sense of since you, etc. 636. d&iropOots y ou direct (me). Some take this as an opt. of wishing, may you direct mne; thus Haemon expresses himself with continued ambiguity. 637. gtwcs: worthily, properly. 638. cf~EpEO-crxt: depends on iLCv like i~rrw AaI3Ev, 439, and similar expressions. TheSchol.explainsbyobbMfs /.oi 7rpoKpLO1(aErat -ycijuO Tl~t 0775 a'PX7r. 639. -yc'p: in the connection there is an ellipsis of something like thi's is right, true. - SLcI OrE.'VCI)V CEXELV lit, to have one's self throughout one's breast, i.e. thus ought one to think- in one's heart. What follows is explanatory of ob'.rw and in appos. with E'XELV. 641. -roVSTou OiJVEKa.: anticipates the clauses 'WS... &ra'pVaiVVWVraL Kai...ca 642. KCLr7JKo'O1JS obedient.MUMTS F&XELV: that they may beget and have. See on 22. 643. 're'v E)xOpO'V: their father's enemy is meant. 644. It t'oov -rrCrLTC: i.e. as the father does. The sentiment here expressed finds ample illustration in Greek literature. To return good for good and evil for evil, to love friends and to hate enemies, was the commonly accepted rule of the ancient world. 646. Tr( aXXo: obj. of EIf7rOLS, which takes a double accus. (LEllr-7 'ri Triva),.r~v~c being the pers. ohj. ANTirON.8 85 bvocLL, ToX VP & ro'o ~p~wy~w 0" a, 7oX v E t0; tv Ex ep LO- YEX&WV; 77, $ N ' I,3,8 /Ivvi 7T0T, co r1a, rTag ~pp~ag y' v~ /vaCLLK01 OVVEK EKI8aX?%, EL&OP O7t 650 4IvXPov 7rctpayKcaXtcYLca T OVO ytyvETac~, 7VV/T KalIO7 YVEVV09 EV 80'/LQLJ,. TLycp YEVOLT aV EXK01 3L ELi0V 7 dLO KaKoc; 'aKTEL TE ciXX& ~rri7cta~ C~E uE VOId.ElrY)UB rIv vat8' E'v 'Ac8ov T'v8E VVEIJWV'It TLV. 655 E'TEEL yap avTq7v ELXOV 4~u avc7 E 7TO'XE&) a'7LcT077qo-acraV EK ramcq7 16vlvo, 4EV) Y' E(JXLavTOv o0 KaTaLOTaIc1oj 17TXEL, a'xXa KTEVO'j. Tp04 TLV'T E/4VpAVE&'T() Alt ei~akov - El yap 8s\ a E'yyEV-q' 4VOEL 648. W. &V "ovo)v. 659. W-. T ovyyEv^. 648. Z! 'ijovijs: under the influence of pleasure. 650. This is a chilling object of embrace. lrapayKacz'AOia-a is an instance of the freq. poetic use of an abstract for a concrete and a neut. for a personal subst. SO eiEu1 a ( 0. T. 85) for K716e-o -r1s, Shi-OEo V ~kifflqUta (El. 289). See on 6X711a, 320. 651. yvvi: in appos. with TOro, which conforms in gender to the pred. noun. - -yip: Creon supports his admonition by a fact which the unwedded Haemon might know from his own experience in the relations of friendship. The bad wife is as harmful as a bad friend. 652. G"XKOS: ulcer. "1Wife, friend, You hung like ulcers on me." Shirley's Love's Cruelty, iii. 4. 653. 7rrlwcrxs: abs., = a~rorrvruoas, with loathing. ~o-,EI Suvor/4v? forms the second clause, hence TE. Some join T- With i'OGEl, as in Epic usage, but this would be anomalous in Att. krW'(i is found but once more in Soph., sc. El. 234, /eckr'qp crTEL TIS 7rMTTal. 654. vvcikr.'v -rLvC: "quanquam vulgo significat uxorem dare alicui tamen cum alibi tur hic et infra 816, 'AXE'po'rs J/UjLOEJO-W, valet uxorem dari alicui sive nubere alicui." Wund. The sarcasm is evident. 655. ipcjavks: join with a'7rtr-Ti657. JEvuSij ye "if she has the boldness to disobey, I shall certainly not break my word to the state in failing to execute my threat of punishment." 658. irp's TCLZTCL: in view of this, therefore. - cjVIJVE(TC KTi.: let her inyoke against me Zeus, who presides over kindred. For k'IUweVEEZ, Cf. 1305. The allusion is to what Antigone has said in 450 if. See also 487. 659. The connection of thought is as follows: "I must punish her, for if I tolerate insubordination within 86 SOOKAEOYS 660 aKocrlxa Opeow, KapTa TOVS E yevovs. Ei TOi, yap OLKELOCL' C OTL T aqp XpJTOrr6, aCveLraL Kav TrdXEC &KaLO3 So. O'TC;3 8 Vr7TEp/3cLa VoLOV /3tLaLETaL 7r TOrVTLTraO''LV T70t KparvvOVOTLV VOEt, 665 OVK CoT eiTraov TOVTOV C /lO. TVXeLV. acXX' Ob 7oRXt (TTri ELE, TOV8E yXo7) KXELV ' UELE,,,1 Kcal 0 1LKpa Kal OKcat KaL rTavavcLa. KaL TOVTOV aV 7v OavOpa Oap(roll7v yco KaXcto Jv p CPXELV, EV 8' av apXo Oat OEXeCv, 670 8op6 r' a&v 'V XeLpS)VL 7Trpo(Trreaypuevov 669. W. brackets. 670 my house, then surely I shall be obliged to do so outside; for only he who treats his own kin justly (i.e. with severity when they do wrong) will also be just in the affairs of the state. The lawful ruler should be obeyed in all things. The man who obeys law and authority will make a good ruler and a good comrade in battle. Obedience to law on the part of both ruler and subject can alone save the state from the greatest of evils." 661. 'rots OtKiOLO-LV: neut. "Creon characteristically relies on commonplace maxims." Camp. 663. virEppds: in his presumption, which shows itself in the two ways specified. Cf. v7rep/3aaoia, 605.- PL&TrLm: acts in defiance of the laws. See on 59. 664. TOVrLViTro-aLfV: obj. of Poei. 666. o-TTo-ELE: we should regularly have bt v ao-s r?. See GMT. 63, 4 b. The opt. makes the idea more general, i.e. if the state should appoint any one. Cf. O. T. 314, 6&vpa 8' wceAelv ap' WIP EXor Te Kal svvarTo, KaA >. W. o'povu. Ao-ros wrdos. Nauck thinks that the poet in this expression betrays the Athenian republican, who sympathizes with the political sentiment of his contemporaries; for Creon was ruler simply by virtue of hereditary right. - KXVeLV: to obey. 667. Td.avOrvTa: i.e. EyaAa Kal &sIKa. Cf. Seneca, Med. 195, aequum atque iniquum regis imperium feras. TheSchol. onAesch.Prom. 75, SovAe, eaTTrorTV &Kove Klal iLKaia K&iLKa. What the proverb says of slaves Creon in the spirit of a despot applies to freemen. 668 f. TOi TOv rV TO vSpa: i.e. the man who obeys. - apXELV: " supply &v from &v 0'AeLv. The pres. inf. with &v is used instead of 6pSelv, OeAOfEiv." Weckl. Solon's maxim was, &pXe rTpCTOV UaOQ&V &pXec6aL. 670. Sopos jv X~Li(JVL: in the storm of battle. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 859, ev yiap KAvwvit Ke/.zeOa oopbs Aavai'i&v. "Where danger threatens; I rejoice in the storm of spears." Ossian's Fingal, Bk. iii. Cf. Tempestas telorum. ANTIrONH. 87 LEPELV &IKaLOV KcayCLSV TrapaoL-Tran. apapXLcas OE 'LELOVV OV'K EOTLV KaKov, v IOEI r ' XXvocv, W7 6aaCw Trov' OKV ~ TL7(L,78E (TVjLL1LC9(OV 80p0'3 OLK "0770-tV, aVI~CdOU SOi) 675 rpowa KaTappy/vv(rt. rTov 8" 6p1Oo EV&dWV cYOJ4CL -cLa, roXXa cTW(LLO 77 IELJEapXLcL. OVTW' 03 JaVVTE COWL TOL13 KOO7%OV/LE.EOLV, KOVTOL 7VaCLLKO1 o1J8aL/(&J3 -q7(TOT7TECL. KpEL-(T(ov yap, EU7EP 3EL, 7TpO,3 aCvl8p03 E&KTErELV, 673. W. -q'8' d'vacra'Trov. Verg. Aen. xii. 284. - arpoa-rEaTyUp.Evov: placed at his post. 671. &LKKCLOV IrC.: a staunch and trusty comrade. 672. In the contrast drawn here between the results of iwcspX(ca and lrELOapyta, Soph. may have had in mind the famous Elegiac of Solon, inroO'ijKsj ELS 'AOfjsaioUs, in which a similar contrast is drawn between &o-voyia and ElYoyLua. C(f. Bergk's Lyric Anthology, Solon, Frg. 4 (18). 673. 1T0'XELS TrE: as though Kai or r' were to follow. So Kai in 296. In au'r77....E` we have an instance of anahaora similar to roD7oo... T~E.... rilE in 296 if. 674. oav-ucRRov Sopo's: of the allied spear, i.e. of allies in battle. Cf. fur. Iierc. Fur. 1165, c7d1uaXov (ppwv 30pn. 675. TrpowrIs KaCLTCpPyryvi-L: causes routs by breaking the ranks. rporw's is accus. of effect. See G. 159, N. 3; H. 714. CQf. Hm. I. xx. 55, Ev 3' avuoss sp'sa uYVUzrO fPapELala. Eur. Suppl. 710, E"Pp7q5E 8' ad'N'P. Our Eng., to break a hole. The thought is, insubordination leads to the defeat, not of the enemy, but of forces that are allied; auxiliaries do not avail against want of discipline. - 'rSv o'pOoujd'VV: of those who standfirm. Cf. Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 45, E LiA'S 0"75 OL uE'v PIKKY7TES ad<ovras, ot SE ePEV'yov0rEs haohrijrsUoVrKv ~LaXXOV TWV MEVOPVTCV. Others interpret, of those who are guided aright, i.e. the obedient, in allusion to &ropeois, 636. The Schol., -rci a'pxoE'V&wv. 676. rci rroXXaM crWjJ1LcLT: = robs 7roXAov's. The more exact ocawyara is used because the preservation of the body is esp. in mind. 677. oiVros: so, as I have been saying. Creon now makes the application to the present situation. -MlvvriLm: the plur. for the sing., a freq. use in adjs. and prons. - rtOS Korjo-'OvLgvoEs: what has been ordained, public order; neut. plur. See on 447. For the thought, cf. Thuc. iii. 67. 6, dluvarE Tf~ rcyV 'EAXhvwv v' 678. yvVO.LKOS: gen. with verb of inferiority. See G. 175, 2; IH. 749. 679. KpEZScrov: sc. rE',TL. For this sentiment, so prevalent in antiquity, cf 525. Fur. El. 930, Kal'Tro0 1n5 IarlXpv 7rpoOra7rE7V Y/E &W/UC&T wo -Yuvasa, ts77 rm & v~pa. - EKrrEcTEtV: lit, to fall from, i.e. one's place; hence, to be defeated. '~04OKAEOYY, 680 KcOV~K av yvvaCKWV' Iq0-0-OVEI3 KaLXot/JLEO' cLV. tL.k IEV, EL /.L7 T(O9 JOVp KEKXE /qEOa, XE7YELV OpoV/OV'Vro(0W XOV yEL1 80KELV3 1TEPL. AMI~N. ')TcLTy, OEOZ dJvQvoTwl aWOpc)7TOLg IpE'vaq, 7JTEVT&JP 00T EO-Tt KT-fltaTovl v7TEp-aTov. 685 EYC 8' 07TOJ'3 01) p47 XEyEV3 O'p60J9 Tra'E OVT atV 8vvaL1/JL7)v /J7T' EI7TLOTcLa/uLV XE7ELV' 7EV.OLTO IIEP~av XaTpO9 KaXoJn E'OV (YO 8' O' ITE(/)VKaCL 0Tot ) avTaLIC l7TPO(KO7TELV) ooTa XE7EL TV9 77 7TpCaOr(7EC TC3 77 JE'YELV E'XEL. 680. 6"v....!"v: opt. in a mild exhortation. See GMT. 52, 2, N. 681. jdiv: see on 498. - T( XPO'Vc: by our age. A similar use in 729. The Chorus may have in mind what Creon has said in 281.- KEKXeqJLLCOGL: in the sense of deceive. So in 1218. 682. c3v: i.e. AE'yEwv 7rEpI (i-otv'i-wV, 7repl) dvoC' XYcEis. The Chorus of venerable men cannot but approve what Creon has said about obedience and anarchy. 683. Haemon, like the Chorus, concedes that the general sentiments expressed by Creon are not to be disputed; but he places in opposition the public opinion, which sides with Antigone. Bi. observes that the distastefulness of the observations of Haemon is judiciously tempered and disguised by the dutiful and respectful feeling that pervades them. - 4~pivus: wisdom, good sense. The same meaning in 648, to which there is a covert allusion. 684. 4airdpn~iov: in appos. with q~p4E' P'as, in gender agreeing withK -?JucTrwv. Cf. 1050. For the thought, cf. Aesch. Again. 927, rb1 /hu) iKaKS e/)poVELV OEO1 /.LE-LtaTov W&poJ/. 685. 0"zrcos cra) 11.uj XEyeLs Kci-.: obj. of XE'-YELv. For 87rws, see GMT. 78, 1. The use of 1d1~ may be due to the influence of the following opts. So Prof. Gildersleeve, Anmer. Jour, of Philel. i. p. 'a1. See Kiuhn. 51.3, 3. -.rcLe: the entire speech of Creon. 686. t~rj~e: with opt. of wishing. - XE'YELV: the use of this word after AxE'yE~s is pointed, as if Haemon meant, I will not say it, though I think it. 687. tp.JvrC'Lv: u /i'E7oL & P. - )cre PW he refers, of course, to himself. - KCAXWS E'Xov: sc. 're, something that is well. He means, aniother may be found to have a sound opinion also (as well as you). 688. o-01. 8' oh'V KiviE.: but, at any rate (whether I have a good judgment or not), I am naturally in a position to take note in your interest (rot.O) of, et C. ANTIrONH. 89 690 TO yap Orov o0LbLa 8EL'OV av~pt 8?7IoT?7 XO'yO3 TOLOV70L%3 OC3 Ui) fL7) TEP/EL KXVOJV Ept 0 t a v; Ea~B' KO IC CV" OVKoTov T8E, T aiL8a T6LVT1V Ot 3VpIETcL aITOXLV, IaaIO)V YVVaCLKwl) ( 3 avaeC"OTc 695 K6IKLO-T aI EpYOJV EVKXEEOTTCLTVw SLVEL, C/ V"' 5a'XO, TOP qVTTT a T cEX av4TOP v fova'tl ITEITTOJT aLTTOV /7 VIT 0J1- qJ)9TTJV KVP&JV Etcro 0 EoOaLL (LrO Ve7r' ol'ojP TW092 Oy Lq c TLY) cup XW"; O; '8Et Xpv a- taga rt1-k-q, XaXELP; 700 ToLta8 EpPELr-q c-/ EITEPXE~aL 4acLTL'. qlol & 0-0V 7Tpa-o-o0VT1o 3 EVJ7VXWF, 7CLTEp, 690. SELVOV: followed by the dat. of interest and the dat. of cause; because of such words. Cf. 391. 691. ois: for ootis, the exact correlative. - t rEPI+EL for /si/ with the indic., see GMT. 58, 3; H. 913. Bell. takes the rel. clause as a final one, and thus accounts for B But the people do not say these things in order that they may be reported to the king. Cf. 700. The sense of the entire passage is, the common citizen shuns your look because he entertains sentiments which you would not enjoy to hear uttered. 692. V'ITO U-K-oou: The Schol., AaGpCaIws. - E-,rL: = 4E -i. 693. oitc: cognate accus., suck lament as the city makes over. 694. cos: (saying) that. What follows is the reported utterance of the citizens. 695. airo: in consequence of. The occurrence of the triple sup. is worthy of notice. 696. '9rTL ScrE.: gives the reason for7' E'P-ywv icK-E. in the view of the citizens. 697. Ql"UWTrov: pred. with 3XI0r0ai, which is not used of death alone. Or, with rrorTCOia it may be directly joined with aGUTia'8EA(pGY. - TIE: the rel. clause is causal, and we should expect ~TLS oi-ic eaanc- o icr'aaL ti0a7rov o0rE... o0T'E; instead of this, the neg. is expressed alone with the inf., and it is u'771, because in such clauses the reason may be expressed in the form of a cond., i.e., ls (SiTTri) p.' = EL' u, equiv. to O7-i oti. Cf. 0. T. 1335, Ti7ap EaEL p.V Opal 3+5*, y) Opi/li iV isEiV 7AKVKV; See GMT. 65, 4. 699. MijSE: i.e. sach a one as this. - xpuanis: Xpvao~s is applied to anything that is glorious or splendid. Cf 0. T. 158, Xpvo'Eis 1A7n'aos. 700. 4pVtjIr: dark, secret, as Url1 iwo',rov above. - EWrEPXfrCL: sc.?/o0, repeating the idea of 602. Or, better, sc. 7,4Aiv, goes on its way, spreads, through the city. Cf. cwi~xpdrp, 589. Aesch. Suppi. 500, XciyCoiha 7rc'pX~rat v"'wp r6 Nc-Aov. 701. wroi -iparov"roC Er fVVvxw: the poet might have used Tri0s 0iis cb-uvXLas. Similar is aroi ica~ijs 777OlJp-yov', 038. 90 0 O4OKAEOYI~ OVK EOTLTV OV EV KT7)jXqL TLfLL&JTEPOV. rT yap 7raTrpol Oa'XXovToI EvKXE~cta TEKVOLt ayaXuLa (ELOV, 'i 7r rrpo Icralc&ov 7TcTpl; 705 pj vih' 6b7)0g /LOVVOV Elv (cLVTOJ "OPEC w0 ~42\1 OUV, KOV&PV JXXO, TOVT O W9 EXELXL. C, OOTL3 yap aVTO7 2 (f'pOVEZl JO'VO; OK^C, ' x )'Xw;o-av, 27 OvK ctXXo3, 27 4V<V EXELW, ovToi& OLa7TTVXOE'VTE9 w9U27r OLV KVOL'. 710 a&XX' cv6pa, KEt TrF 'rT uo-o/, r\ uLavelOnELV I'oXX a0UXP\V oV2EV Kal rT bL2\ 'ELVyav. a^~' wcPp& pOpOL XEL/aPPoL3 oo-a 8E'V~pOJv 7TELKEL, KX(WLjVa3 c' iCuK & Ecr 706. mT. K0v'EV aXXo roi8. 702. TrLjLLw'TEpOV: mnore valued. 703. EVKXE'LGS: gen. with the comp. For wvhat greater delight have children than the renown of a prosperous father. 704..rrpos na(Swv: on the part of children. - viv: used in the sense of the illative vu'v by the poets metri gratia, like apa for &pa. But many critics deny this. 705. ijOos: sentiment, conviction. The more usual word would be -yvcuijo or 84'a. 706. Ws: the rel. pron. I would be the regular use. - TOZTO is added because of the loose correlation of the clauses. - 4p06s EXeLV: in appos. with i3Oos. 709. ollrOL: plur., because of the general notion in OEo-rL5. - 8La~rTuXOEvres: Schol., avaKahvxPOE'VTES, i.e. when we can thoroughly see througth them. - O,9crcv: are foutnd to be. Gnomic aor. Theognis, the elegiac poet, whose gnomic verses were familiar to the Athenian youth, says, 221 if., lO"rlT 'LOL 8oKE', 7i bv r(nafov Y81ACIai ob~v, ahAN' abrlrs uoovvos 7roK'Aa 87E'E E3XELJ, KE74dS y' &IpwP EiTTL, yOOV /E$XCLa/5u/.JOS J-OToO. 710 f. Const., rb &zvpa uLava/dVELV 7ro~ha Kail ITb Uj rEILVELV &-yav obiv' aioxpXv (E'-rrw). - For El' with the subjv., see GMT. 50, N. 3. - 1TECVELV: in the sense of be firm. The metaphor in rEL'VEw naturally suggests what follows. 712. Haemon now unconsciously turns Croon's principles, inculcated in like manner by means of similes (473), against his father. Thus the spectator's attention is directed, as is frequently the case in ancient tragedy, to the hero's ignorance of his own character, by which the tragic conflict is chiefly developed. - hdlpoLoeL: thie larger trees are found by the side of streams and in valleys. - - rupd makes an iambus, since in Soph. initial ' lengthens a preceding vowel in the arsis. Cf. 0. T. 847, Eis EuE p55ov. 0. C. 900, h7rb ivwriipos. - 0`01a the correlative no-aiOra is to be supplied with EKO-I'ETal. ANTIrONH. 91 Tc 3 aVTLrTE1`vovT aLvTO7TpE/Ljv aTOAr vraL. 715 av~rco' & vaog Jo-TTL E'yKpaTT) 7TO TELvcL3 VrIECKEL (L73EV., Vl73OL3 Ka'ToJ orp'fcL r' XoLItrv o-XXuacrLv vacLVTXXE7cL. aXX' ELKE OV/.oV^ KaLL [LETacLOaLow 3L30V. YM/177 yap EEL TL Kar E1JOVWVE&J7EPOV 720 7pT(TaEO-TL, M)lk EY&yE 7,PEO-f3EvELt) woXv, wfVcLL Tow cV8pc 7Tac'V7' E1LcTT7/JT 7XEWV) E8 3' OW', (/XEL yhp ro^ro u) Ta'rc 7 a ELv, KaLr T&)V XEyi'VT&.V EV KCLXOL To aCLV6CW'ELV. 718. WX. EKXX EKE pUv'Op 714. KXCvcLS: note the a~ntithesis: these save their branches, those are destroyed root and hranch. For the image, cf. Webster's Appius and Virginia, p. 203 (iii. 2):" The bending willow, yielding to each wind, Shall keep his footing firm, when the proud oak, Braving the storm, presuming on his root, Shall have his body rent from head to foot." 715. vco's the gen. depends on 7rrAa, the foot-rope of the ship. 7rc' is a rope, called by sailors "sheet," fastened to the lower corners of the sail, ly tightening or relaxing which the ship's course and speed are controlled. Cf. Eur. Orest. 705, ial vams -yap eJvraOEo-a 7rpis Blav 7rosi E~a3EV~z, EOaTn7 6' av'OS i Xahv x r6 a. - EykpcPLTj is used proleptically, i.e. kOZ-TE 6YKpaTr-q Jiai, stretched so as to be taut. 716. ZwndKEL: refers lback to 713. - Jt'qS9v: this neg. is used because the sent. is indef. 717. crTPEJCas KO.w: SC. TjV vaih'. 718. tKE: give way, yield. This remark is pointed after Creon has used 5IrfL'KEL twice. - OVJoL... SLSoU: and grout a change of temper, i.e. give up your anger. The position of Kai is unusual, unless we take OvvuoO with both Eice and MEruTa-raa-v; yet cf. Ar. Acharn. 884, T7p8E KI 7JTLXdPLT'T ai rc E'vcp. Some prefer to take 6v.uoO with ETKE alone, draw back from your anger; but JAE~rdta-raTo alone is too vague. Cf. Eur. Androm. 1003, obveV PIPv MAESO-Ufrae-s yvd4l7ls Ov7jrEL. 719. KcXw' Lovw: from me also. 720..rpEojpev'wLv: i.e. 7rpEalTirrEPav eJivat, Lat. antiquius esse. The inf. clause that follows is the subj. 722. dL & oiv: sc. /Uij ToOIOOS ErsPU. - 4LXkd: see on 493.- raiv'rn1: adv. 723. Const., KaAO'v ( er0) T Kari T CTv EV A1y-Y4TwY CV uavOavetv. Cf. 1031 f. The sentiment may have been borrowed from lies. op. 293 if., obvros AEiv 7ravatptoros bs adrcj 7raPvra vo'qep ppamoo'IAEvos, rad KI E7VELtTa Kal?s E'rAos 737Oti/r LE'VCO - o6As 8' c3 K&KEL1/OS t Eu' esirov~r lrwtrrt. 92 92,O4DOKAEOYY, xOP0:4. ave TaE' T ELKO', EL' rtLKcp XE"'EL, 725 /LCLOE^W, aTE' E' a' roi33" Ev' yap EtpV)TCLL 8LITX?7 KPEn2N. OL TIXLKOL`3E KEaL 8LEcL O/aETE 3 ObpOVELV vwr a68pO'g T-qXtKoV3E T'V fo'otv; AIMn2N. /pvq8Ev TO,,UL7 &LKaLLov EL 8 EyJU VE0o3 KPEtZN. 730 Epyov yap EO-TL ToVg aLKOO7J1.WOVTa3 04,E/3E; AIMnN. vW A' KEAEV'o-aqi' E1'OEL EL TV13 KLKOV13. KPEC2N. oi '8E Yc'p To~a'83 'EITELq7ITatE voo AIMtnN. OV qfr?7OL '/3'ql T'p78 O/.Lo'77TOXL XEc. 724. EEKd'S sc.?rr'ihi - et:the Chorus says ell, as in 681, acc. to the respectful manner of subjects. 725. pI~e~tv: sc. av-roO, Haemon. - crIE: Haemon. - ELpqTrcLL: impers. 726..rr)XLKOL8E... TTJXLKOZ8E: shall we indeed who are so old be taught forsooth by one of this age, i.e. by such a youngster as he is? A similar sarcasm is contained in Plato's Apol. 25 d, Tt' 827Ta, cI ME'Xq~rs; Toaovrov (Tv iuoiD ao0Pc$'TEpos ET '71A)LlCOU'TovUuv'ro T77ALK&T8aE dlV; For the force Of Kai, see on 554. 728. I.qBe'v, pILj: the Schol. interprets by /A71E\v MLairKOV b /)U BLl'Kaicv?T[rr COL,.~as~dcwiv. This wou!d account for the use of the negs. 729..re'v Xpdvv seon 681. - C-'r~yc h facits. Haemon means the truth of his plea, in distinction from his persou. 730. "p-yov: Creon sharply takes up Ta 'p-ya, but with a slightly altered meaning. Is it a duty, etc.? -CiiCOolLo1vra.s: like &KCoopa in 660. 731 oiS!4: not even, antithetic to Ep-yov. "1I would not even urge, much less do the deed," or perhaps better (with Kvicala) to take ov'V as simply continuing the statement of Creon, (no, it is not a duty,) and I would not urge, etc. 732. roLic~S: i.e. Trs0 E's iaKOauS EUOECj9Ei/q. ANTIrONH. 93 KPE2N. 7TOXLS yap LFuv aE XP-t rdaTcraeEv EpeL; AIMNN. 735 opaq rTS8' C;o ELp77rKac pS cyav veo; KPElN. aXXxt yap 7 pol j Xpr? VE TrT' apXeLv xOovos; AIM2N. 7roAXL yap OVK ErT) r-LT av8po E&cru' Vo09. KPE2N. OV 70T KpaToVVT0oF 7 67 irOXLv vo/ISEratL; AIMIN. KaXw s p7ijfL5 y aPv c(T Y-rq apXoLs /Lovao. 734. -Rjtv: pluralis majestaticus, in connection with the sing. e'eE'. Cf. 1092, 1195.- d4e: i.e. & epl. 735. os, s: how (with eYp-Kcas), as (with v'os). So cUs occurs twice in the same sent. with different meaning in 0. T. 922, cos OKvoufiv hAe7rovTres s KvEGepvrT7Iv. — ayav veos: sarcastic allusion to 726 f. With the Athenian it was a matter of course that the final decision of state policy lay with the people. But even the kings of the Heroic age were guided by the views of the most respected members of the community and of the army, and, as we see in Horn., were influenced by public opinion. Now, for the first time, Haemon loses his temper as he sees his last hope depart with Creon's refusal to heed the voice of the people. 736. 'AXX%, pjAo~: dats. of interest. Cf. Aj. 1366 f., 'Ar. rtas dvip abvTw 7rove7. O. OrC?ydp uIe paAAov clubs 4 'Lau'rT Trove7v; The question in 736, it will be observed, is not quite the same as in 734, where Creon asks, "What right have the people to dictate to me? " Here he asks, by way of excuse for his passion, " Whose wishes am I to consult in ruling this land if not my own?" 737. "That is no state, no community, that is composed of one man." Cf. Cic. de Rep. iii. 3, "unius erat populus ipse. Ergo ubi tyrannus est, ibi...dicendum est plane nullam esse rempublicam." Others interpret &avpos ea'l Evds as gen. of possession. Cf. Phil. 386, 'rdAXs yap eartL raora rTWv 'jyovuievwv. The next verse, 738, fits this much better than the interpretation of W., given above. 739. " You would make an excellent king of a deserted land." Similar use 94 9 OPDOKAEOYY KPEnN. 740 C&,OP EOLKE, Tp YV-LLK.1 13 q yvvaCKLy~ o-VHjkjXEL. EI/7TEp yvv-q7 a-v* To-ov yap ovv 7TpoK-q/o~a&. KPEaZN. &) IayKcaKLrTE, OL8L 8tK7)' LWZ r TcTpt. AIM~2N. 0)Yap &KCLLC 0 E a/J ~c~ O pco. KPEC2N. aLa~pTaV& yap rah E/.ua apXa~ -c3Ecov; AIM&2N. 745 01) yap (TE/3E',, TL/J&,a YE TaL3 OEaW lTrarcow. KPEn2N. d liapov IqO001 KaL yVVCK03 VowEpov. AIMIN. ov aa tXoL3 '4ouw yE owv at(TJXpCOV EVE. KPEfN. 6 yovv Xo'yo; o-oL Ta3 VI7TEP KEWlq13 O1E. of KaA\rs -ye in Eur. Med. 504, icax63 y' &v 6walv'ro )Lu OYKOLS, 'v rarE'pa KaTEKE'Zavov. 740. He means that Haemon is all the while secretly defending Antigone. 742. 0, base villain, to come into conflict with your father! For SLa \ S'Kl7s a ' xOpasy Kyr. rLvl 1EvaL, yiyv-rOaL, see G. 191, IV. 1; H. 795 d. "From this point the altercation hecomes more violent, each laying hold upon the other's words, and seeking to turn them into ridicule, or to direct the edge of them against the other." Schn. 743. y ': (yes, ['do) for. - oi: with lfKaia, which Haemon uses with sarcastic reference to atorn. biKaia 4caluapTrvov'raz is modelled after &Iap'riavT a~uapravdEv. 744. Tras E'iLds dPcs: my own authority. 745. CrE'PeLs: ahs.; you do not act the part of reverence, since you trample, etc. - TLp~of OEEov: i.e. the rites of hurial. 746. i"rEpov: the slave of. Cf 680. 747. ov" rTCv: i.e. o6 TGL &v. The position of -y shows that Yaaow Tcjv ahrapxp' together forms the antithesis to yvvaLKWv V'o'Epov. The thought un ANTiPrONH. 95 AIMC1N. KcLo-oi YE KaLjI0V K LN 6E&^VTOVre VEpTEp(OV. KPEn2N. 750 raVirqV ITOT' OVKI EtTO on ETC 4c~oocw ya/pkEv3. AIMCM 77 o-'v OCLVE'LTat KaNCLLO(O( OXEL~-'0'\ 'Ttv. KPE&nN. 77Ka/~TC7rELX&Wu c'8 ETE~E'PXEL OpcLoiJ'; AIMr2N. rC3 8 CUT cLITELX7 '7Tp03 KEpaLg )/VW/jua XEYE WV; KPEr2N. KXaC`0JlV OpEVO(cTEL&, 40V 0J4EVW^v aV'TO~ KEPO3. AIM&2N. 757 f0ovXEL XE'yELl' TL KaLL X`yw0v V78E'V KXV'ELJ. KPEr2N. 756 yvaL6 "J 80V'XEvCLIJ- KCWTLXE, ILE W. retains the traditional order in 755-757. denlying this utterance is, I defend her, not because she is my betrothed, but because she has done right. 750. O1JK ~'EoO' ca's: it cannot be that. Cf. Phil. 196, bK rE*0 'W Ob 6E63V 'TOU MAEXEJ-n SC. TovEL. But 67rces is more common in this phrase.-I-rL: with 7ro're mo ii s YZ Es. Cf. Aj. 1093, oinc &v 7r0T tiv~pa ~Oamudcca-m' EriL. Others take C'ITL with Coa-av. - tJo-ov: ironical, i.e. you can marry her in Hades if you like. Cf. 654. This renewed threat is called forth by llaemon's mention of the gods of the nether world. 751. Haemon means that he will not survive the death of his betrothed. Creon, however, takes Trw& as pointing to himself. The indef. rls is often used by way of euphemism to indicate a definite person. Cf. Aj. 1138, 'ro5'r' d s & i a v 'r o t r o s ~ P X E c d r w t ( i.e. o '). 752. KciwrrrcLXe~wv: even threatening. Haemon had before this made no threat.-Opcwrvs: pred. adj. See G. 138, N. 7 11.619. 753. "What I am saying are not threats, but remonstrances against folly." 754. KXaLCWV: like ob Xafpcov in 758. 757. fPoiXIE XIyELV: cf. Hes. Op. 721, ell 8 KaKbV' d7rr ~ x ic aiybs FL E (0,V &KcOciaws. El. 523, icacc&s ae AE'-y W KaK~ws tKxdovWa Tpbs o-EOEv'. 756. So1'xewa.G: see on 320. 96 9O, 0OKAEOYS AIMa2N. 755 EL' /J,-q 7FCLa7- ')o-6', ELITO?- av &' 0K E) f1povEJv. KPER2N. aX'7XOE9; aXX' oi' TOvW' 'OXvULwov, Coff rTC, ' * ' 4IOyO0 8EV1a'CrEC3 xatpcov Erl rt Oy E1.kE.L ~E 760 ayayE T0 /LLWT01, &9 KaLT O/xptaT aLVTLKac rapcvrt Ovr/cTK? -TXcTla T ^ VVrkoti 755. In 754 Creon recklessly refuses all advice. Upon this refusal Haemon's response in 757 follows naturally. Then Creon rejoins in 756, "Yes, I do not wish to hear; desist, minion of a woman, from wheedling me." Since hereupon every further utterance on the part of Haemon is evidently useless, nothing is left him but to call this degree of stubbornness "loss of reason." "Were you not my father, I should have said (instead of the milder expression BoviAeL Ae'yeLv Lr KTr.) that you are not in your right mind." This leads the rage of Creon to burst forth openly. In the traditional order it is impossible to understand how by far the harshest utterance of all (755) could be characterized by Creon with so mild a term as KWcrliAEv. And again, what is there in the comparatively calm expression of 757 that should so violently inflame his anger? From the order adopted we get also a much more suitable use of KWTLrAelV, which as a trans. verb can only mean coax, talk over with fair words. - Eirov: with the inf. in the sense of say is unusual. This instance may be added to that given in GMT. 89, 1, N. 1. See also GMT. 15, 2, N. 3. 758. AdvOE~s: indeed, really. Lat. itane. An ironical and indignant question. Cf. Shaks. Jul. Cces. iv. 3: Bru. " Away, slight man! " Cas. " Is't possible? " - TdvS' "OXUvrov: Creon raises his hand to heaven. - ov: without Ua, as in 0. T. 1088, ov rlby"OAvF7rov aTreLpwv OVK eaeL, where also Olympus signifies heaven. For the accus., see G. 163, N. 2; H. 723. 759. irl,/OYyoLo-L: eiri expresses the accompanying circumstance of 8evvd'(eEv, with reproaches, abusively. Cf. 556. Eur. Troad. 315, 7irl adKpiviL Kal 'yoot Ka'Tarae'vovr' EXELs. Others, Eri= insuper, like O. C. 544, oeuvTEpav E7raioas Erl voacy v6o'ov. Haemon has thus far censured, but now, in his rage, also reproaches his father. 760f. yay-ye: addressed to one of the two attendants (cf. 578), who goes into the palace to lead forth Antigone. - -rO to'os: the hateful thing. The use of the abstract noun heightens the contempt. So Philoctetes says to Odysseus, Phil. 991, a /Auaos, oha Ka'aveuvpLiKeLs yAEELv. - KoaT oFLA'raa KTi.: with great emphasis the king, in his passion, indicates proximity by the use of three expressions. So in O. T. 430, remoteness is expressed by ov TrdXiv &4oppos oxKwv Tcr,' a7roOaTpaeEls &7rer; ANTI]PONH. 9 9 7 AIMn~N. OV, &fr' E~OL TOVTO pvL2 8o0j)9 ITO7E, OV 0C -tov'O''8'oXcEr'at 7TX)oac r V' i8aptd' rOV~'pOV lrpOO-O4JEL Kpcr Ez' o~OaXj~os 6cp&'w, 765 cg -roZ' Oc'Xovo-t rw^v ~biXcow pxL~v2 (Ovzv. xOPO:~. c~rp, cavca /3/2Ky VOi39 8 O' L o-rq2XucOVro,3 aJXY 'oca, /3pv'13. KPEflN. 8pa'TWc, SbpovEL'TO. JEL~OV 27KaT' cW8p' LoW 7-a 8 0)7 KOpa/ ra8 OViK (XITCLXX~ECLC /I 'p 0V. XOPO:~. 770 a/0J yap ar~ra KaL KaTaKTELvaL VOE&'; KPEf1N. 0i rvv~ ~ ~oo-av - Ev yap o-VY I-\OC' XE7YEL3. 762. el'fotye in emphatic position, and belongs only to the clause ov"e'.. 7rAX?7o0a. 764. — o Kpwira.: found as a sing. only in Soph. (Phil. 1001, 1457, 0. T. 263), mqil head, me. - v Oc'OcXi~ots: for the instrumental dat. Cf. 962, 1003. Epic fulness of expression. 765. ~s... tuvwvo that you may rave in the comp~any of those of your *friends who are willing (to endure it). There is in&T lraLcdza? an intentional reference to W&,r Vl(rK? in 760 f. Ilnemon departs from the stage at the right of the spectators. 1Ile does not again appear. The actor who played this part now takes the ride of the messenger. 767. r1Xk~oirros i.e. of one so young. See on 720. - jPcxpas: portentonts, desperate. So in 1251. Cf. Phil. 1045 f.-, I8api'S T Kal lBapE~cav 6 ZE'Vos cPartiy -rvl Etwr. 768. p&pcw, cjpoveCtco: "1the asyn deton is well suited to the impetuosity of Creon's manner." Bl.- UEttov KT-E.: belongs to both verhs. - 'KT UV~p& than becomes a mere snan. &vOpworos- is the usual word in this phrase. Cf. Al. 700 f., 0oaris a3I/pc&6rov c/shov f3Xao- wNV E7TELTa A01 KaTr' &sOpcwroy Ppovii. 769. rcL, TacLe: Soph. freq. uses the fem. dual forms of the art. and of prons. Yet cf. 501, El. 977, TrCVAE TCi, Ka0-LyYV1TW. See G. 138, N. 5; HI.272a. That Creon should include both in his threat, and should speak in 577-581 of both as if they were to die, is a skilful touch of the poet in the portraiture of Creon's character. Creon is so much ahsorbed in maintaining his own prerogatives, and so blinded by his anger as to f orget that Ismene is innocent of the deed (cf. 538-547). 770. " pco: the position shows that it is the important word. For Ki'e, see on 554. 771. Rj: as if there might still be 98 98 _,04F0KAE0Y _4 xOPOZ.,LOPW WE OL&90 KctL o-fE /3ovXEV'EL KTaLVELP/ KPUZN. ayOJv Epv)/J03 EvO av - /3po7rwtv oil3o KpVl/J& 71TETpW~L CtYVElKaWPVXL, 775 ~op/3-q7; Toorovov &n cyo3 p.~voz 1TPO6'Etg, 0 C\ KatKEt Tolp 01-' t8VOV0E/L OEWV TOVL70v/1q 7T0V TEV ECLT Jf ~VECV, )/VWIYETaLL yovP aLxxat T77VLKcLV'O, OILt 780 ITo vo3 WrpLO-oO EanTT apci!ALaov o-0EUct. 775. W. zo-ov Jyo03. somec doubt about her not having put her hand to the deed. 772. KOCLL: feitlier, also. "1If she is to die, tell us f urther by what sort of a death." Cf. 1,314. But W. and others take ia i here, as in 77 0, with the pred.; IOn what way do qoit really, etc.?-cr~E': Antigone. See on 44. 773. &Iv froml the general form of the rel. clause it appears that Creon has not yet any definite locality inl mind. Kcar~pv~ (774) shows that hie is thinking of souse rocky cavern hewn out by mien's hands. - PpoT(*V: depends on EfPs-qe.0S 774. -irerpcoSe E'V KCVTWpUXL: Schol., El' bJ7oyELi(p 07T?)Aai. In 1100 icarcapuq is used adj. 775. (1yos: like the Lat. p ine u I u um has tile double sense of pollution and escape Jioani ])ol/ltiot, i.e. exp~iatlon; in 23-6 the former, here the latter. So the libations in Aeseb. Choep/h. 154 are called &'yos- tcatccv C&-srJr0'p7roz'. -WS 05 (to be). The exact correlative would he 0io-o. Cf. Xen. Attab. iv. 8. 12, 1-OKE7 TO(OLOJTOV XWPifs' KaTa(rxi 0001' TO VS EO-xXCTovs,A~xovs -yE1'EOO~ai 'riv 7TOAE/LLCOZ' Kc~pa'wVV. Cf. lion. It. xxii. 424, TV7rca' ~VT00V ob Tr'croo0V 0i86'pojsau, aXlvi/.EZ/OS 7rEp, COS isus. The Schol. explains, M"Oos wacAaio'v, LIOTE rOi/ [30X0'A~Eyes' KaactpyPs'VsaL TLva, acupooseuo~fai JlpaXb' TLOEZ'Vca TpO(Ps, icai V17lEV1'000Z tcac6apptv -ri TOLOOTO, Yha A'j 1-esede AsU~j cu'aipc-', TOirO -yahp a'Ow/EVs. The sanse view was held hy the Romans. Plutarch, in his life of Numia, 10, speaks of this same custom when unfaithful Vestals were punished. 776. mira~c: i.e. the, commsunity of citizens in its entirety. " That no part of the state may suffer." More commionly taken in the sense of 7ra'VIres', 7rayrav, as in 0. T. 823, alp' obxl 7ras as'vay1'0s; 777. ILO'vov c3aE'E: referring to her pious care for the burial of Polynices. C:f 51 9. 778. srov: ito doubt. Ironical. - 1.jOo.vdtv: the accus. after TCE UETaL. See on 546. 779. dXXa': see on 552. 780. arO'VOS 7rEPLGCrdS: See on 68. ANTIFIONH.9 99 17drcoq.kov 7. XOPOZ. ZTPO(~ T1 ctatKC.TE /.Lcxcw, 0Epo~ EVl' K7-j.AOrtL M77TTGEL, O ' /1 cLXaKa'L3 7TapELavL VEdL6L80'3 E'VVVXEVELSt 785 8OL V)3WrEpWOoVTLno Ev q a ovo/_tov3 a 3LJV, Kat 0o- oVT' cLavtToL/ j JV'LC/LO OVOElq 790 ov0' /LEP tov crc y awOp- 0. X (L7EZ. 785. W\. 5OMTcL1 '. 781. The ode marks the close of another act of the play. Creon, without yielding to the entreaties of his son, retires into the palace, whence he reappears at 882. Antigone is about to appear on her way to her tomb. The ode celebrates the victorious power of Eros. The disobedience of Haemion, against his own interest, is due to the might of love. The god of love was not represented in the classic period as a child (our Cupid). The Eros of Praxiteles is in the bloom of youth, &pa~os, or avap6prais. 782. pJciXoLv: accus. of specification. - -v KTTflLOCa-L: proleptical. Love makes men his hondsmen when he falls upon them. Cf. Eur. Ilipp. 525, 'Epws S iaT' o'yj~a' TWY oa'ceLs 7r40ov, Etocaywv yJvKIEav 4vXa'uTs Xa'pw ofbs Esia-TpaLrE 'o-7p. So Lucian, Dial. Deor. vi. 3, makes Hera say to Zeus, aoO FAEy WatiV ObrTOS YE 8EOG7TIO7S EIYTn, ical SNws KTGita Kac a aL 'r TOO "EpwTos,TV -E. 784. 4VVVXE1JELS: makest thy couch upoat. Cf. Hor. Od. IV. 13, 7, Cupido..Chiae pulcris excubat in g en is. Phryn. 8, XaCunret S' Eirl 7rop-,pvp a'as rap177la pi s i'pwTOS. Pind. Nenz. viii. 2, 'a2pa... 7rap0EV-IqiolS...(/Olf -/capois. Milton, L'Allegro, 29, 30, "Such as hang on Hebe's cheek, And love to live in dimple sleek." 785. 1~rrEpirwdvTLoS: pred. Cf. El. 312, IAl) &cEL ~u' So Oupaiov oixVEyh. Led hy Aphrodite, Paris sought Helen across the sea, and Menelaus pursued with an army. 786. ELYPoVOI.LOLS CLACLtSS i.e. rai~s VE/.LO/.VaL3 a5a is -ypcjv. Cf. 0. T. 1103, Tcj (sc. Ao0vW ) yap 7XdKES &ypd0o'JO/ol 7mraoL p[Aai. So Aphrodite sought out Anchises in his shepherd's hut. 787. ore': obj. of (ip~L~os used act. Cf. Aesch. Again. 1090, 0-Tysv o-Vt'o-Topa 7roAA& icaK'. 789. -i yE: emphatic repetition. Cf. Phil. 1116, 7r0.Tor OGE 8EL/uIWv GME, 0 E a0o'Aos E*XE. 0. T. 1098 if., Ts a-E, TEKi'OV, TIS 0' ETLKTE... GE y' Eti/dVTElpa Aotiof; 790 IE'CO: N!; o-E i.e. 'Epwra. "He who has thee as his master," for we can say u 7nl4os E'XEL yE as well as E C TbV 7r46ov. 100 S0O4OKAEOY 'AvTL(rTpo*4l. (rV Kaic LKaicov aSCKov fpEvaq 7Tapac-Tras et XcL a, CRV KaC TOe veLKO V avoSpv cvaCLLov e'XEL rTapscas 795 vLKa o evaptyrYj /3E~cdpWv tcpos evXEKTpov TOW flEYcXJP Cp'PE8pOg ~" 'IpxC vvJ/as, rWv lJeyadov.rapESpo ev dapXat 800 0EO-cpLS)v J aaXo yap 'AkrateEt 0 e6 'A~po&'Ta. vvv ' S 'y) KaLVTO5 OECfLV 791. dSMLKOUS: i.e. co'TTE a&iKOovs EvaL. 792. 4rt- Xcopa: either to outrage, as Haemon was led to treat his father shamefully, or better with most editt. in a subjective sense, to (their) ruin. Under the influence of Eros good men become bad. 794. tSvaipov: for 4vvai/.wv, by what is technically called enallage (exchange), a common figure of syntax. Cf. 862, aTrpiatc AeKTrpwv a(raT for /uaTrpowv KTE. Phil. 1123, lrouAas 7rtvTou 0iv6s. -XELCS vapdAas: see on 22. 795, 796. i'Lp.pos PXE6dpwv v;p,4as: desire of the eyes for the bride. Subj. and obj. gen. As love is awakened by beauty, and beauty is observed with the eyes, the poet uses instead of avppo's the more specific 8AEdpapwv, as in O. C. 729, ou/.yaTv y pdBov. Or, perhaps better, as many take it, the flashing love-glance of the eyes of the bride. For the two gens., cf. 929, 930, and 0. C. 669, rarte Xowpas Ta Kpacprra ~yas E'7rava. -" The modern poet speaks of love as 'engendered in the eyes, with gazing fed'; the ancients rather spoke of an influence passing from the eyes of the beloved to the soul of the lover. Desire was viewed as an emanation from the object." Camp. 798. irrdpSpos Kre.: seated by the side of the great laws in authority. That is, Eros exerts influence on the minds of men, hindering or aiding their decisions. In the present instance Eros overrides in the mind of Haemon the duty of filial obedience. For 7rdpeSpos, cf. Pind. 01. viii. 21, A^bs 4evLov irape6pos dE'bts. Eur. lied. 843, Epwras TrLa 7 0oia?rapespovs 7ravrolas apeTts 4vvep'yovs. O. C. 1382, AtLKq 5vve6pos ZrVosr apXa;OLS vduiios. Some take ev &apxas in the sense of in the counsels of ]princes. oeaj&, prob. refers to the laws of nature and of the gods, such as filial obedience, patriotism, piety. 799. dlaXos: in the pred.; lunconquerable. Dale translates, Matchless in might, In sport like this fair IVenus takes delight, and quotes IIor. Od. I. 33,10ff.,Veneri, cui placet impares Formas atque animos sub juga aenea Saevo mittere cum joco. 801 f. Antigone is led by the attendant through the door of the women's apartment, and appears for the last time. In allusion to Haemon, whom Eros has led from the path of obedience, the Coryphaeus says, " I too am in danger of trespassing the ocualol," in so far as he compassionates Antigone, who is condemned by the king. - OECo-Fv i'o0 jE6pOcaLi: said in a general sense, and explained by rXEiv... 6aKpvwv. ANTIrONH. 101 Eo) kEpoILac rTao' opWV, T)XELVP ' OVKETL 7rryas SvallaL SaKpvwv, rov 7rayKoiLrTv O' 0 6p Odp aXaov 805 TrV8' 'AvrTtyovqv avvTrovrav. SEVENTH SCENE. CREON. ANTIGONE. TwO SERVANTS OF CREON. 'ETrE cr o o L 8'. ANTIrONH. STpOri a. C^ 3 it I pa i roX opar Ep, co yca rarpa rroXt rat, rav vacrav o6ov T-reiXoV'av, vearov 8e feyyos evcr'ov'crav adEov, 810 KOV7rOT avOL' atXXa 1' 6 Tav 'AXePOVTO3 802. Tds8' optv: repeated in h0' 6pW. - 8e: elision is common at the end of anapaestic verse. Cf. 817, 820. 804. TOv 7rayKoirnlv OcXalaov: the chamber where all must lie. "The implied contrast between the fate of Antigone and her intended bridal recurs repeatedly throughout the latter part of the play." Camp. 805. dWvvToU'rav: see on 231. Cf. 0. C. 1562, ieavoat rTav 7raylIeuOj Kac'T vKEcpwv TrAXdKa. 806-882. Koyd~s. The ancients honored the dead with a dirge. Antigone must chant her own lamentation. The first strophe and antistrophe consist mainly of glyconics, which are a favorite verse for expressing lament. Antigone compares her fate with that of Niobe. The response of the Chorus, that Niobe is a goddess, and that to share her fate is glorious, Antigone looks upon as a mockery of her distress. Hence the second rray.Koitras as ca i o-av ayEL strophe and antistrophe express still more gloomy feeling, indicated by syncopated choreic verses of varying length. Antigone feels deserted by the living and gives a moment's painful reflection to the horrible fate of her entire family. 808. vecaTov: adv.; for the last time. Cf. Eur. Troad. 201, earov TreKEw'v rc,/araa Aev'aTw. 810. KOU1rOT' aV0LS: sc. '4oAoal. Cf. Aj. 856, cr 8' r i/Epas aeXas 7rpoareveZrw 7ravJaoraTov NrJ KnotroT avOis v'orepov.lra-yKoCTas: that puts all to rest; or, as in 804, intr. See App. 812. 'AY'povTos: cf. Horn. Od. x. 513, t'vOa els 'AXepovra IlvpirXeyeOwPv re peovUI. - aCUCCV: accus. of limit of motion after aiyet. 814. Here first Antigone, after having discharged her holy task, gives utterance to the more gentle and womanly feelings of her nature. Not until now do we learn that Haemon 102 1 O OKAEOYY, ),,, \ KTc-av, 0v0 v/evatwo EyKXrqpov, OVT Ert VVEiLO 815 Tri( fiE' TltS vivo;S vv-qo-Ev, aXX IAXEPOvTL vv/IJIevaO. xoPo2. OVKOVV KXELVY Kal eriTaLvov ECXOVo E< cTd aTEPXEL KeV00o VEKVWV, OVTE ftLVaLcrL 7TX-r)ytca vocro6 L 820 OVTE LtEcW V EriTXELpa "aXov)o', arXX' avT'oXvo0S S-cra pxv0 &. qvrTrCV 'Ait'w8 Kara/3cr'eL. was dear to her heart, and do we see how painful was the sacrifice that she paid to duty. - E-yKXpov: the Schol. explains by,ueToxov. The vuLEvaLoi were sung to the accompaniment of flutes at marriage processions, and in honor of both the bridegroom and the bride. -irlt vvuL+ECOLs VpLvos: refers to the eriLOaXdciov, which was sung by a chorus of maidens, in honor of the bride alone, after the weddingfeast and in the house of the bridegroom. Cf. Theocr. 18. 3, 7rpoaOe veoypa7rTrc OAaXd.w Xopbv ea'rcTaav'o. 815. lvvo-er v: the finite verb is used instead of some turn of expression corresponding to EyKAtrpov after the preceding oVrTE. 816. 'AX*povTL: not dat. of place but of indir. obj. Cf. (354. The thought tlat she is to be the bride of death recurs several times under different forms. Cf. 81, 1205. So Shak. Romeo anld Juliet: "I rouold the fool uere muirried to her grave " (iii. 5); "Death is my son-in-la'c., Death is my heir; my daughter hath he r'edded " (iv. 5). 817. "The Chorus makes that very fact a matter of consolation which Antigone has just lamented, namely, that she is going down to Hades aliv e." Schn. 820. tLiEv C Eri[XELPC: recom]))ese of the sword, i.e. deatl by the sword. In 0. C. 1678, it is said of the death of Oedipus, BEe7rncev; cLs udia'Tr' av el 7ro0w Aad3o0s. TL yCdp; O'ry T 1/T' "Ap7rs [O7TE 7rovPTs avrTEvppoev. 821. avrdvopos: the Schol., i3LW Kal Kawiv vo'vyC. It is explained by OJv77 Ovyrjv fCaa. In response to this, Antigone refers to the similar case of Niobe. Many take it in the more usual sense of by your oicnt free choice. Cf. 875. This also agrees with the first part of the Schol., Ier' eXevOEpLas 7E'Ov,7. 822. 'AiSv KCaTap'-crqL: this repetition of &repXE1 KrE. lheightens the effect. 823. Niobe, the daughter of Tantalus, boasted that she had more children than Leto, she having seven sons and seven daughters, while the goddess had but one each. On the complaint of Leto, Apollo slew the sons and Artemis the daughters, and Niobe herself was transformed into a rock on Mount Sipylus. On this mountain is still to be seen, in the side of a cliff of yellow limestone, a huge form which, as seen from a distance, resembles a woman sitting in mournful attitude,with dark face, dark ANTIrONH. 103 ANTIFONH. 'AvTLorrpo+J da. 7jKovcra 8&7 XvyporaTrav oAElratL rayv pvyCav 6evav 825 TaCCaXov LvTrVX 7Trpoa aKpZJ, TaV KLCTO-A ao aTdeV-y Io. 1'oo WEerpala /3katra aLacrev, acs Moats avSpwv, arms folded over her breast, and white garments. Originally a freak of nature, the parts of this rock-formation below the head were later shaped into the form of a human body, and the parts at the side hewn away terracefashion - the whole presenting the image of a divinity (prob. Cybele) of Asia Minor. Over this rock the water drops and trickles. The fate of Niobe has been the theme of epic, lyric, and tragic poetry. The death of the children was represented in sculpture by Scopas. The Niobe group in the Uffizi gallery at Florence is probably a copy, in its main features, of the work of Scopas, dating from the Roman period. For the myth, cf. Hom. II. xxiv. 602 if.; Ovid Met. vi. 310 ff. 824. Pprylcav: Mount Sipylus is in Lydia, but the more extended and vague use of the name Phrygia, found in Horn., was borrowed by other Greek and by Roman writers. Cf. Strabo, xii. 571.- -evav: from Antigone's point of view, because as the wife of Amphion, king of Thebes, Niobe had lived many years in that city. 825. TcarrcXov: sc. daughter. - QKpq: the figure itself is, however, not on the summit of the mountain, but in the middle of a cliff. Yet so also Ov. JMet. vi. 311, says, fixa cacumine montis. Cf. Sen. Agam. 373, stat nunc Sipyli vertice summo flebile saxum. KaL VWo' 5J3poL raKoLuevaYv, 826. Tdv: here a rel. pron. See G. 140, N. 5; H.275D.-Kco-ro's: her transformation into stone is poetically represented as a rocky growth, VreTpata B3Adora. As the ivy envelops a tree with tight clinging clasp, so as to cover it from view and to bring it under its power (5d8,aocr), so the stone grew about Niobe. In djao-ev and KarevvdaeL below there is an allusion to aAA' 'Axepovrt vvuF)Evcow, 816; that is, as the stone embraced Niobe, so the god brings me to the stony bridal chamber of death. 828. 06p3poL: sc. XEirovat, from AeL7ret below. - raKo. 'vav: melting away, pining away. This word is the more appropriate here, because it is applicable in its physical sense to snow. Sen. Agam. 374, et adhuc lacrimas marmora fundunt antiqua novas. The marvellous phenomenon of the eternal weeping has combined with it the explanation. The snow does not remain long upon Mount Sipylus, and the duration of the weeping is expressed by the phrase, 0fuBpoi X(&6V T' obvsa/a Aeiret. The water which trickles down from the ridge of the mountain over the figure arises from and is supplied by the rains and the melted snow, and never fails. ioppvs and aEtpas are alike applicable to a mountain and to a human being. So in Eng., foot of a mountain, brow of a hill, head of a bay. 829. 4adtLs: sc. eaoriv. 104 104,O(OKAEOYY, 830 XLtco'7'ov'8aL/JXL XELITrEL, TEy'yEL 3V7TO~pVO-L 7Tc~y~cXaXlTOL' 8Eapa.&L9 - a /.LE 8at/xll) 0/10OoTcarav KaTEVVac~Et. aXXAa OE09 'TOL KaLL OEOYEVV'?7g, 835 'qfEL 3C /3\pOTO0L Ka\ V7TyVEL icatrot ~Otbdva) roZ'V 1ioOE'oV3 EyKX\-paL XaLXEV UE'ys cLKOv'TOt. ANTIroNH. XTpocfn f3'. Oq/.LOL YEXi/.LaL. TL /E,7p OE~cl T~~o/ 840OV'K OoLkop~cav v/3ptEv;&, aXX' Ertfcarov; 834. W. OEtoyEvq7);. 836 ff. 'W. KaL' T(O (f)Ot.LEV) uE-y cLKov(aL TroZ1 1o0OE'OV9 Z7KX1qpaL ~xa~ CU-VKacU ZEWETa Oavov'oav. 832. j 5jioLo~rd~rcw: Most like to her. 834 f. ctXXCL': se. NL4,$7 E'OTL' - OIEO-yevv71s: she was the daughter of a Pleiad, and Tantalus, her father, was the son of Zeus. In these verses the Chorus is understood to administer a reproof to Antigone for presuming to compare herself with a goddess. "1Still," they say, "1it is a great thing for one who is dead to have it said of him that he shared in the lot of those who are the equals of the gods." 837. e1YKXT9pcL XcQXEZV to receive as his lot that which is shared or inherited. "iYKA7Jpos is either act., sharing in, as in 814, or pass., allotted, inherited, as in Eur. Here. Fur. 468, PpcX77pa 7TEaLSa T'r/La' -ysr KECET771/5E5OS. Here pass., that which is allotted to the equals of gods. The iuf. Nac-ZXEZ is the subj. of iao-ri-t to be supplied. - c;.eoiaGa.L: to hear said of one's self, like the Lat. audire. Cf. Xen. Anab. vii. 7. 23, /i dy/a (iEdKcEL elva) el~ a'KovIc5EV bsr E4aKuT-XXL'tWV &Ovp6COrV. 838. yEXL~LRL: the Chorus has misinterpreted the motive that leads Antigone to liken her f ate to that of Niobe. She has in mind only the external likeness of their horrible doom, and not, as the Chorus seems to take it, any moral resemblance of character and destiny. Hence, ofuot -yc-A w)Lai. 840. OZK: belongs only to the partic. - oEXoILE'vcv: oYXETOa1L has the time of the pf. and often the secondary sense of be dead. Cf. Phil. 414, &a'xx J XO'O OlYXErai eavw'v, where OaW' is pleonastic. ANTiJrONH.10 105 CO7TO.t Co 7OXE&)3 1TOAVKT-qUVE/I13'~ao L'' ALp~ai~ai Kpqvp.at 845 E) j/3a r EV'apiudTov aZXO-o% ELraL3 ~vvj~a'prvpcag vtibJ EMTKTCOtllat, irpo3 Epyjl-a TVI4SoX&JLTTov EpXoIpaL Tca0 -ZOcLOV 850 10w &'-TravO', y', o'T' El'v /poro t-Wv OVT EV- VEKPO C(TL tLETOWLKO% OV 4&)OW, 01) OaWovo-.kT XrpocH~ -y' r7pO/aao En' Eo-Xarop 6apocovq 850. W. tiw 8v~o-,ravo%; oZ'r E' /8po-roLq. 843. 7roXuK-rijpIovfS: opulent, and hence eminent, noble. 844. The stream of Dirce is formed by several abundant springs near the grove of Demeter and Core. See on 105. 845. e1J4cLpRdovi: see on 149. 846. f'p.1rc~s ICE' I take you at any rate as mq witnesses. -VILILjJE:Aeol. form; found in tragedy only here and in Aescb. Eum. 020. 847. ota -... fPXOJIW4L the sent. depends on ~vyydprvpas as if ~uu/AapTVp& had preceded. oi'a is pred. adj. instead of an ndv. -,L'Xcov: With &lKXaVJTOS. For the gen. after adjs. compounded with aprivative, see G. 180, N. 1; H. 753. Cf. 1035; Aj. 910, 6ppaKT-OS (PdXWV. Track. 685,.rl (paippuaKOV &lrupov &lCTZ'S -rE OEpY/.a's KT~u-ov. 848. "p-yjua&: Schol. wytpppa-y~a; an enclosure. So Aesch. Choeph. 154, rrpis,'pIy/.a (variant E'pvua).ro'&, of the grave of Agamemnon. From E`p-Yco, Att..'lp-yw or ~p-yw. The same idea in 7rEPLr-rlavTES, 886, as in "E'p-yua. The tomb consists of a rocky vault, the en trance to which is walled up or blocked up by layers of stone. See on 1204 f. Transli., the mound-like enclosed vault of a strange tomib. - JTrOTCUVCOV: unheard of, since only vEipol EiV Tdcp -T'OEVraz. 850. Cf. Eur. Suppl. 968 f., Ot& E" TOLS jJOL/.eEZ/OLS O'T' I'V C~V'W L PVKpO/4e'ya, XCOPI 8~ TLvaZ TV'~ 'EXovo-ac yeoipav. Sen. Oed. 949, via, qua nec sopultis mixtus et vivis tamen excmtus errcs. In lamenting it is natural to repeat the same thought in varied terms of expression. Cf.813, 881, 917, 1310. Eur. Suppi. 966, Ys'rais &TrElKos after obic'K-r' EV'TCEKVOS, OVICET et'rrcm (955). The text as it stands is not free from objections. There is no proper antithesis between 13p0-oso-Lv and VEKpo7orL. See the App. for further discussion. 853 if. Advancing to the highest pitch Of audacity, thou hast fallen violently against the lofty seat of justice. The Chorus uses this expression because Antigone in 451 has appealed to AL'K-q, and means to say that in her daring defiance of the king's author 106 106 -I)OKAE0Y:4 i4n7X0'V Jl AL'Ka3L /3a0pov 855 r-poo-E1TEOcE;, W TEKVOV, ITOXV. 1TaXTp(9oov 3 ECKTWLEL3 7W3 axov. ANTIrONH. 'AvTLa-rpo4~j P'. Et&LJC 'cXYELVO7cTC',ag o' ~tcpvt 860 iTarp013 TpLITXOXLTOP OLKTOV,$ 70V TE 7Tpo7amroT0 cy.kETEpOV 70TOTk0V KXEtpo L'3 Aca/33aKt'3ato-Lv. tw fLcarpotJctt XE'KTpCtVV 865 aLTaJL K0c/LqiaU7,~ c 7 avTroyEcvirqr E1l-t() ITcLT/3 OVO7J60p0V ity she has f allen into punishment. So, in suhstance, WV. and most editt. But the interpretation of Kvi~ala, adopted hy Bell., commends itself: advancingy to the hgiyest p)itch of darbiny, uponz the lofty pedestal of justice, thout hast fallen far downi, i.e., hy discharging the high commiand of justice with greatest daring thou art plunged into ruin. This view of the passage is favored hy the Schol., GovouEo1J-q Sbo-il Tt opav' 7cplTEbv1 a3EA(p)O, TaO E'vaITLCI 7~rovOocs, as also hy the fact that the Chorus nowhere else plainly condemns Antigone, hut expresses sympatiiy for her, and that no reference is made hy Antigone in what follows to the condemnation which the usual interpretation implies. - pcpov: the pedestal on which the hnage of justice is imiagined to rest. C~f. Flat. Phaedr. 254 b, Kcal ira'Nw JEIIE airThjv ALE'ra 17011POOti1'71 El' &'yl'p 3d'Op(P 13E/3Vjav 0. T. 8(35, l'jo/.O V4Abr0151. 856. The conflict with the, ruler,bhy which Antigone comes to her f ate, has arisen in consequence of inherited woe. Cf 2, 583, 871. Eur. Herc. Fitr. 983, E'X~pav wrccpigav 'K T l'Caa'. 858. pfLeptlvc.s: accus. plur. af ter i'4avcras. C~f. 9(31, and see on 54(3. 860..rrcLrp 's tr'.: the thric-epae tale (fujtiy father's wvoe. irorLKO inl direct appoS. With /JUEpL/.('as. AV. takes 7r-aTpo's and wruouTo helow as ohj. gen. after /AEpLJl'aC~, and otc-rov in appos. with the effect implied in tEpavaas uepl',uas, comparing Aesch. Agani. 22.5, ETrAa OUT'-bp -YEVEO-OaL Ou-Yarp4S, 7roXE'iwvz ahpco-yav. - 'TpLirOX rO:from woxf~jtv, a parallel f orm, Of ~roAEV~ tare. CYf Pied. Pygth. vi. 2, 6poupav Xapibrwv in'ca1-roMi'o0eEV. Phil. 1238, alir Tavra' [OV'XEI IMaL Tpits dz'a7rOAES, IA' E'rsj; -rPI- =woNvf. (If 'rpoO~uos, 0. C. 372; Tpor 'rovX~l 7nJ/.ild TwJ', Aesch. Sept..985; TpI1XAio-To.,, 11am. II. viii. 488. 862. AcLP80LKC'8cLL0.Lv: see on 593. "The dat. in explanation of aUETEPOV, instea(1 of the gen. Clearer than the gen. with so many gens. preceding, and with an 'ethical' force: 'the lot that fell on us.' " Camip. 863. jJICLTP(3CLL IfT-'.:for aL1aL /AarP~IIWl X'Ai Tpwv. See on 79. 0 calamnities resutltingy fo y ote's inuptials. 864 f. The coutch of( na,q ill-fated mother shared by say father, her ownt ANTIrONH. 107 LOV E oO'. o raXa'bpon 4vv 7ps oi; apacLo, CyaLuo' a E' EJ lEouO0 EpxoCia. 870 LW 3VOITOTLLOJV LW )/ Ya1LWV KaOlyV7)TE KVpUa;, Oaviv E ov'oGaV KcTm7appe /1E. xoPo2. 'Av'LaaPO4Z y. 0E/3ELV LC"V EVUrE/3ELE 7-Lv, Kpa79 83 O~t) KPCL7O0 /.LC'XEL lapaca3Z'v OV3caLL7 TEvXEL, 875 ot 3' aVToymw-a WXEO- opyCa 870. W. Zw LW Ka'LM 8VO-7"TO7IAWV ya/lAWV Kvp7o-aq. off spring. Oedipus was at the same time husband and son of locasta. Cf. 0. T. 1214, -yd'eov rEKVO0Y9a i-cl TIEKVOVi1EAEOV. - MirOYEVV9Tra instead of avloYIEVV/rCp, is another instance, like ktaTpcpaL above for.aTrp 'wv, of poetic enallage of epithets. - 'iraCrpC: is governed by Koi/otjJara, a verbal subst. Cfn Plat. Theaet. 108 a, TCV Erapp muov ELS BO'jEtcn. 866. otvv: WV. makes refer to a`rca and KoLJAscn-a. But the reference is more natural to the latter word alone, or to the parents, who are referred to again in ou's below. Here the use of olos rather than 's adds pathos, i.e. "from such as they had I birth." For time gen., see on 38. 867. clpaios: an adj. of three endings, but the tragedians often use such adjs. with one ending for the masc. and fem. Cf. avo'iaov m'Kmuv, 1071; tl/4JpOTE ~4,C&a, 0. T. 158. 868. &8e: here; so T,~'E, 805. 869. Sumiro'wrtav: the mention of her departure to her parents reminds Antigone of the dead Polynices, except for whose unfortunate marriage alliance with the daughter of Adrastus the expedition against Thebes would not have been undertaken, and the consequent fate of Polynices and herself might not have come to pass. 871. Oavw'v: cf. Trach. 1163, (Copra' /IEICKTEwLEY OaP606V (Nessus slew Heracles). El. 808, 'OpE'ra (p I'raO', &5s ~s arwcLAE(as 0avW'v. 872. 0q3ErLV: sc. Kpa'TOs from the second clause. Cf. El. 929, -qWs oivFU ~t-q7pl 8vaXE-p's. But by supplying this word the antithesis indicated by Ac..... is not so well brought out, and the connection of 875 is not so good, as when we take aEWEwv abs. (cf. 0. T. 897). Thus the sense is, to reverence is one formi of piet'y (TIS = a kind ojf), i.e. as you did in performing the rites of burial for your brother; but there is another niatter to be thought of. So the Schol., EVnT-EI3Es'S 0Tb -El ELv 'rovs a7ro~avm'v-as. 873. pcL'ros: i.e. the authority of government. - ILAEL: belongs. Of. 0. T. 377, 'AnrAXcvv d TamW E 7crpa~at /AE'AEL. 875. ai.rd-yvcros OpycL: self-willed temnper. aVml'IYVWTos is equiv. to $ a;7r YLmYV'i0cICEL, which of itself determines freely and without external compulsion. 108 108 0O)OKAEOYY4 ANTirONH. LKXcaVTrO~, 4AbLO19, dcljv(E~vatoQ9 TaXcdtbpcov ayoILkaL OVKCTL /lot TO3EXLJTLO o 880 OHkL-ct 8C/ul' oep aW TaLkatvacL ITOP Eli C/O ToT/lkov aLaKpv7~ov OV'3EL ~LXoW O-TEV L~Et. KPEfnN. ap LTT, aLot&11 KOLL YOOV3 7TPyO TOl) OLVE'W, W 3 rn'v3 cw Et; 7TCvo-aLT av, Et XPELC EEL 885Ov'K ct4EO (d's TcLXLtcL7; KaLL KaT-)pE4~E& TV/LI3 9) rJEp~wTv'cavrE%, W'0 EL/Y?7K E)'&h1 c4ETE pUozrqV, E'pI71(ov, ELTE XPI OaVE~tV, ELT EI rotcVrq 4(iO-c TV/L/3EVELV crry? 879. WY. tEpo'v. 876. CK~kowros i.e. without the customary funeral lamentations. A parallel triplet of adjs. occurs in 0. C. 1221, a&vuycvatos, tihupos, 6&xopos. 878. rC'Lv&' ETOroLO.v 680v: over the way that is here appointed. 879 f. Xatkwc.8os 'Lpo'v O4ilcL: i.e. the sun. Cf. Eur. lied. 352, 7, '7riooi-a Xay~ras Gcsoi. 880. O4LLS: SC. Eo-'fTLV, which is freq. omitted in such phrases. Cf. Lat. f as est.L 881. SC~&~KpVTOV: pred., anticipating O1JMEIS 7TTE~a(Et. Cf. a&Kious, 791. 883. Creon, who has returned to the scene during the last lament of Antigone, speaks now in passionate anger the fatal word of command to his attendants. Const., a'p' Y(TrE 'WS, Et' L'~n XEPL '013a'S... GOP V ETVE 7I-a cuar' &r; Soph. has the uncontracted form O&ot~a's only here; in trimeter it is found in Eur. Tread. 1245, C'ycl. 40. 884. Xpell1: if it were allowed. Cf. 0. C. 208, Y 0701 T'r pVnrplu Sal 7TwTplbr XPE-1n XE/-EIV. 885. ovKi AEE addressed to the attendants. Equiv. to an imv., and therefore easily connected with &(pErE. Cf. 0. T. 6137, oV's EJ o6 -r' olsovs o6V rE, KpElov, Kara\ O-TA7a; Dem. in M1id. ~ 116, GUSK a'7rOSTEVELTE; GSS E'71 r~v oisKcav fWaEso0s; OS'XI G'VXAiJ4EOO E; 886..rrFPLWT ~'rOLTS: Cf. Eur. P/heen. 1357, 'TELXEWYV VE1rpTv~a'ric. The exact phrase is 6' -r6')430 lrEptnrT'zto-a-nE, hut the act is poetically transferred to the guards wvho conduct her to her tomb and close its still open side. - ft'K:sc. in 774. 887. xpqi: Schol. XPp'CEL Kal OEXNEL. See L. ansi S. s~r. Xpa'w (B) III. 2. 888. T'rLfvj4ELaV: intr. only here. Many verbs in -Et5E-Lv, e.g. VVU(4EV'ELY, lrpEOI3EVELY, XwNEXEiEv, are both trans. and intr. ANTIrONH. 109 7fLEV3 yap CLvOl To7nl T7)v8E N'1V KOp7)V. 890VE'TOLKLWc3 01 Ov T LVO avo0oTEpqT(YE1La. ANTIrONH. () TV/3 0)9, PVv/.L4)ELOJ, 0) KaLTaJKaCI$ OLK'I7LT tE~ftpOVpOa, Ot 'JTOpEVo/IXLL wrpO3 TOV3 E.CLavTY)9, dn' cpLO/Lo &v VEKPOV; 'ITXELJO-TOP 3EKr&L Npo-Epiacrdcf I 0 6XwXo'mwv 895 NV XOt-OLct 70) K\IC KaLI(LCL &) 8jCLKP0uK KctTELjL, 7Tpw' pcOt 1LO;pc E'e7KEWV /3loV. AXOovXra (LE'VTOL KdpT' v EXTC'O-LV TpE9% OAX77 # LEv Y)`ELv 7TcaTpt, 7rpooTObX)7 8 3 (TOL, ~iWcEP, b'X-q &E (7Ol, KcLOCyCr?770V KCLapa 889. cyvol ToiwrrL: guiltless sofar as pertains to. '4 is accus. of specification. (if. Eur. Ale. 666, ri'OVoYca yazp i -roln'rl aE'. Ilec. 514, C)SE s8' a &EKPOL rouirl OaE. Creon disclaims all responsibility for the fate of Antigone; not, however, simply because lie has altered the penalty from stoning to that of immurement. 890. oiv': at all events.-ILE.roLacKcLS rijS ivw: Schol. Tb I.LEV 7)/SAl'V dVCo 01/KE~l. Cf. 1224, El'V7S 7T)5 KIC0iW. Phil. 134S, TL [CE, T'r aijr E'XELS &vW BXiiro'ra KO5)C MCP~KI2cLS Els A75ov [uOXE7Y; 891. Tr443OS: the nom. for the voc. See G. 157, 2, N. While Antigone utters this pathetic lament she turns to go to her tomb. —vvj4~dov: cf. 1205. 892. &l4.povpos: ever-guarding, i.e. everlasting, an epithet appropriate to the grave, for so she regards the cavern in which she is to be immured. 894. 4>cpa-e4-oam-cL: 4Ep-E'O/arTra, Ar. Ran. 671. 4PEpPEfo7)IS is found in an inscription upon a priest's throne in the theatre of Dionysus at Athens. 895. XoLa-OUc: pred. adj. in agreement with the subj. C'-y'cV. Ismene is not counted by her, because she had renounced, in the view of Antigone, all obligations to her family. Cf. 941. Similarly Electra says that she dies without parents (cf El. 187, rT S &l'EV TOICEcOY KarCacaKoya) because her mother is a'JA-rwp. - KCLKLOrc-L sij: because innocent, in the bloom of youth, and buried alive. - ILcu:pa Schol. 7roXd'. 896. rPiV...~L 'KELV f3COU: before my allotted time of lfe has expired. 897. 4v ekrr.LO(LV 1rprc~w: I cherish it among my hopes. Soph. is partial to the use of.rpipw for E"xw. Cf. 660, 1089. 898 f. 4lCq, wpoorLXAjs, 4LXi: in anaphora similar, not always identical, words are often used by the poets. Cf. El. 267, 0rav Yaw... ELo/aw ai.... 15w. 0. T. 133, iraL1ws y-4'op jor, aiihfws 899. KcMcCyV7JqrOv KCpc: the Schol. and most editt. refer this to Eteocles. But this emphatic and affectionate appellation, coming in the last member of 110 O bOKAEOYE 900 e7TCe 0avovTaIq avroXELP v/La eyj EXovra KaKO O7lcra Ka7rTTV/JL, loV Xoas 8oKa * vvv Se, IIOVVELKE~, TO croV Setpac 7TrpLrrTEXXovora roLad' apvv/LcaL. KaiCroL ( eyCo TiLrr/oC- a TOCL (o)ovo(rTv ev* 905 o0 yap 7roT OvT ac el TEKVJWv UqlrTrYp EfvV, 905. W. brackets 905-914, through vo'6p. a climacteric anaphora, would not of itself, without addition of the name, be understood to refer to Eteocles, who is quite remote from the interest of the play. Besides, Polynices is addressed by the same terms in 915 (supposing that verse to be genuine), and in 870 Kao-iLyvvyrT also, without any further designation, refers to Polynices. 900. Vpll.s: refers strictly only to the parents. To Polynices applies properly only ei7rTrvyBiovs Xos 'EWKa, but these libations were counted as a kind of substitute for the complete rites indicated by XAoVttv and KoJUeIV. 901. 'Xoucra KTE: not in exact agreement with the details narrated in the Oedipus Tyrannis and Oedipus Coloneus, both of which plays were written later than the Antigone. For in those plays Antigone is still a child when Iocasta dies (0. T. 1511), and the body of Oedipus is buried by no human hand (0. C. 1656ff., 1760ff.). The poet follows in this play probably the older form of the myth. 902. viv S: these words do not Introduce a contrast, but a climax: "This is my consolation in death, that not only by you, my parents, because I have discharged towards you my filial duty, I shall be welcomed in Hades, but also and especially shall I be dear to you, Polynices, because now I am reaping death as the reward of my piety towards you." 904. tots 4povolorv: in the view of the wise. - Ec: separated from eiurloa, and at the end of the verse is emphatic. Cf. O. C. 642, & Zev, MLoiL7'S -roL Zoi roovTroLLv EV. 905 ff. This passage has been held by W. and many other editt. to be spurious, for the following reasons: (1) From its close resemblance to the story told by Hdt. iii. 119, of the wife of Intaphernes, who, in reply to the offer of Darius to release from death any one whom she might choose of her male relatives, including her husband, preferred her brother. (2) From its inconsistency with the character of Antigone and the context. Antigone everywhere maintains that the burial of one's kin is an unqualified and sacred duty; she would accordingly have buried also a husband and child, had she had any. To this it may be replied: (1) The story of Hdt. may have suggested this passage to the poet, but does not prove these lines to be an interpolation. So in 0. C. 338 f. there is an allusion to a description given by Hdt. ii. 35. And, again, this passage is one of the best attested in Soph., since it is cited in Arist. Rhet. iii. 16. (2) Antigone, so far from contradicting what she had said before with reference to the sacredness of ANTIrONH. 111 3, ^,, ', ' ' OVT EL 7TO(TCL /xLOL KaTOaoV ETrIcKETO, /3ca 7TroXLTOv TOv' av 7po/qrv rovov. lrlvog voliov 8 TravTa rpos XapLv XVye; 7ro0rtOL /Ev dv LW OL KarTOavOvro t a0Xoq v, 910 Kal TraZ'g a7' aXXov O wTOs, El rovT ' '7]L7XaKov ~ iu7t-pbo 8' Ev 'AL3ov CKal irarpos KEKEVOOTOLv o ~ S, O \ I e cf ix xs ', OVK eC r aocA o orrT av OacroT ro TTe. TOLU(,e!evTOL (r EK7rporTL'tctrarT Ety) e(Ir the duty of burial, only emphasizes this thought the more by showing that a violation or neglect of this duty in the present case is without rem7edy; for there can be no substitute for a brother as there might be for husband or children. What she really would do were she wife or mother, needs not be taken account of. That the passage is somewhat in the sophistical vein may be a matter of regret, but is not a sufficient reason for rejecting it. See App. for additional remarks. 906. iTjKETO: had been cwasting azuay, i.e. going to dissolution from exposure to the sun and the air. The same thought must be supplied to complete 905, sc. el rEKvov KaTOaviov e&rKero. ET?)KETO. 907. PLC 'roXriTv: it is true that Antigone has said in 509 and elsewhere that the citizens are at heart in sympathy with her. Now, however, when all is to succumb to the behest of authority, and when she regards herself as &KcxavTos, &iXoos, the expression iLa TroXLTrv is not at all strange. -- iv ipdo'qv: zVould I have taken upon iyself: 908. For the sake of what principle surely do I say this? A self-interrogation, as in 0. C. 1308, ri 8i7-a vvv (ipyJLYEVos KvpW; 909. KaT0avovTOS: must agree with the gen. of 7roais to be supplied; a hard const. The omission of the pers. or dem. pron. or of a general or indef. subst. in the gen. abs. is not unknown. Cf. O. T. 629, oT'roR KcaKS ' pXovr'os (sc. 0o'o). Xen. Cyr. iii. 3. 54, SVTSCow els tUdXv7v. Bell. makes the gen. depend on aiAAos in the comp. sense, like E'repos. Cf. &AAa Tirv iKaiov, Xen. _Mem. iv. 4. 25. The partic. supplies the prot. to nv... Xiv. 910. T'ros8 i`1rrXaKov: cf. Eur. Alc. 418, yvvatcKbs eo'OX7s uTWrAcKeS, of the dead Alcestis. TOUSe refers to 7raTs, i.e., she combines both suppositions, the loss of her first husband and of his child. 911. KKEUKEOTOLV: intr. The gen. abs. is causal. 912. The expression is a strange one. Instead of saying, "therefore no brother can ever spring up for me again," she says, "there is no brother who, etc." - &v pXdcoroL: the opt. with ti in a general rel. clause, equiv. to a fut. indic. See GMT. 52, 2, N. 913. ao-: Polynices, as is plain from Kaa-[yvryTrov Kapa, 915.- TOL(6sE voIJ.L: she means the principle just stated.- &KWrpoTri1fo-orra: having honored in preference to (all others). This compound is not found elsewhere. 112 112 0O)OKAEOY:~ v6,io, Kpov ErcVtiTaV E'oo!' cipaprcavap 915 KC' 8ELVaL roX1,tc', (0) KCL(TtYP-q7TOZ Kapct. KaLL VvV ayaE jLLE 8axEP~f~ ovTO) Xa/30wk) avXEK7pov, a~VVLC~cLtov, OVTE TOV ycLtov ALCpo;3 XcQ~ovxrcav OVTE 7mct2Lov Tpocffl)S920 4wo0' EL'3 Oao'TWV EpXoIuatL KaLTaLTKaV/aW,3 '7TOtcw WapE~EX8OoVoca 3caL/jOlvOJV 8L'K?7)V TtXP7J IIE 777V 3VO(TT'VOV E13 OEOV3 E'Tt /3XEITEtV, TLV aLV&aUJ dV~~cX(OV, E7TEL' 'YE8 74)V 3VO-OTE/,3EtaV EVO-E/30VcT' EKT-qOcLLtr-w; 916. "&yEL: i.e. he orders to be. led; but, as the Schol. observes, this is more expressive than KIENE1'E &yELY. - SMa XfpoV Xc~owiv:set z~ng ewith his hands. amd, as in 1258. Cf. 0. C. 470, aLt 6c'o-o XEipWov Oiydu. Aesch. Suppi. 193, E'xovoal ala' XEpCOV. 917 f. The accumulation of adjs., as in 852, is pathetic. 918. Electra laments in similar strain. El, 164, li-rEicves, aL'vv4uEUTo5 ai~v OIXV~. -'TrOLLSEL'O1J rpocfjS: the rearing of childreo~. That maidens should utter such regrets was not offensive to the taste of the ancients, who regarded marriage as the only proper destiny of woman, and -1?oLw rio o~ropa' as the object of marriage. 919. 4kI'pLoS zrpOS: deserted on the port of. by. 920. KaTQO-cTKCL4CfKL: i.e. -r~luovi. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 1008, Oair'reiv 7775 cpixaLs KcarToafyassa7. Ibid. 1038, -Tacbpov 7a'p avTl~ Kai tccarao-icaa':s cly,~... v7 "the suddenness of these transitions is very expressive of the agitation of Antigone's mind. Her fate leads her even to doubt the providence of the gods, hut not to admit that she has done wrong." Camp. -All these laments and reflections intensify Antigone's sacrifice of herself to her sense of duty, and make her a more real human character. -iro(a~v: more e-mphatic here than.ivca; as if she asked indignantly, "1What sort of ri-ght of the gods can it be that I have violated for which I am to suffer this penalty?" 923. rWV a'S &v tuILL'wv: what one of. allies to in coke. The gen. is used perhaps in order to make it clear that m7en are ref erred to, since ~v'uLgaxov might have been interpreted to mean a god. Antigone may have both human and divine allies in mind, and then the gen. of the whole is needed. She certainly feels that she has been abandoned by both. 924. Swro —~EPLcLv: a quality or an action is freq. mentioned instead of the praise and reward or the blame and punishment attaching to it. So here, the charge or b~lamne of imlpiety. Cf. El. 968, E-VIYEdEiav IF' wa~rpbs Oayderos OYO0EL. Eur. Med. 218, 8adUIXEiav EiKThocvyro aicpa, i~Ou/.4ctv. ANTirONH. I I 1) 1 6 925 JXX' EC' p1Eb ov5v rca8' E&rLV E'V OEcoZ KcLXL, 7<TcaLOOPTC' aW ~VyyV0't.LEV q1)a77/.cqTKOTE1; EL auaOC/.Cpravov(TL, tL7) ITXEL`O) KCLKC 7ac ~z'7 cL SpoOLZ EKWC3LK E'pE. xoPo:~. rtL T&Wv CLvTof- CaVE/lWiv aVatcL 9,30 1fJvX(7) pLtraLL 77)qV8E y' JXVO-WV. KPEn2N. rotyctp TovTCofl- Toca-tv ayo1ztL K~cV1LcL vwp~L /pavrrro VirlEp. 925 f. "1If the gods regard this right (sc. that I though pious am thought impious, I would confess, having been t aught by my suffering (ace. to the mnaxim-ra'Oos ya'Oos), that I have done wrong."~ That she does not seriously believe this is shown by the following EKaKKWS. In similar strain the Chorus in 0. T. 819 5, Et' -yap alc 'roiLaE 7rpd'~Es Tq/.LLS (with the gods), -rit a1E7 /E XOPE:VELV; For O`V7yyiyvc6aiKW =confess, giant, cf Plat. Laws, 717 d; Hdt. i. 5 iv. I26. For the mixed cond. sent., see GMT. 54, 1. - Ev Geots: Lat. a pu d d c o s, i.e. in their opinion. CfT 1:I 242. 926. 'rcx0o'VT1ES: the use of the mase. in, place of the fem. is common in tragedy where a woman speaks of herself in the first pers. plur. So Electra says of herself, El. 399, grerO`V,4EO', El' Xpi, ~rarpl TL/.Lwpol/.LEOi'o. 927. oSe: Creon. See onI. tL 7TrXE Lw: i.e. as many, as icat in the next verse shows. A similar turn is found in Phil. 794, 7rCs &v &Pi? E'YoO rbv hloo Xp~~Ov TpEpoLTE T?)'e.rip vjO-OV; Trach. 1038, Ta'V W13 E'7rLS3o/iuL 7rE —OoavOV Ca'TWvS, WcY av'7ws, (Zs F' f)XEcrEp. 928. KGC(: make& the comparison more Close. - KSLEKWS ~: Schol. if-W TrOO 929 f. "r:Antigone remains unchanged; she has neither confessed that she has done wrono nor suecuinbed through fear. - dw4LoWv PL~ral: forms one idea (cf 137); 4.vXus depends on it. JWild tempests of the soul. C~f Aj. 616, Ta& rPl1/ E'pyc XepoO/ /.LE7L'OITa aPE-rcY. ~f- "A gust of the soul, i faith it overset me." Coleridge's Remorse, ii. i.-r-wv ovtrrwv axvirrc: see on 13. 930. -ye: adds emphasis to T-~iAE. A different nature from hers would have yielded. 931. rou'lrwv: gen. of cause. He makes the attendants accountable for the imprecation of Antigone, an opportunity for which was given by their delay. 932. KXCtVLcLO6 Z1WCteL KCTE'.: an implied threat similar to ic~a~wv ppEvi'0()ELE, 7154. - i51-ep: on accoutnt of. The last syllable of 6'lrEp is here made long. The use of the sy llaha anceps is allowed by Soph. and Eur. at the close of an anapaestic verse when there is a change of drainatis personae. Cf. Eur, 31ed. 1396, MH. )ufse real 'y~pas. IA. I TEKya (PiTrara. 114.,04OKAE OY:$ ANTirONH. OLq.LOL, OCLvaLTov TOVT EyyvTar&) TOVwO'3 aK/AKTac. 935 OapcrcE v ov3&8E'v 7Tcpa/.LvOov1U.kcLL 01q o TC& TCaVTq KCLTCKVPOV JOCOaL ANTirON H. (0) y77)3 O-q9?7p7g cto-7l T7rpt9ov Kat 8EL POYEVELSg, ay/o/JXa 8 KOV3KE'flt L.>LEXX&). 940 XEVJO-O-ETE, E~/i;Ot KoypcwuaL, Ir v /3ao-XEc8&-v vjov'lnw XouW'jt', 939. W. 70) KOVKETL / E XW. 933. The attendants seize Antigone. The Chorus no longer see hope (035), and assent to the view expressed, as in 570.-6acvcLovu: gen. after '-y-yv-ra'rc. See G. 182,2; II. 757.- TrO~~TO Toi"'ros: i.e. the threat of Creon to the attendants. 935. eapc-eiv: the suhj. to he supplied is o-E'. - oiiSEv: by nio nieans. 936. 1A oil: for the douhle neg., see G. 283, 7; H1. 10,34.- ialui-q: in this nvay, i.e. as you have said. - KX Ki~pvoOOrL: be ratified, realized. The inf. without regard to time, referring to the fut. See GMT. 15, 2, -N. 3. 937. -yis O 'jis: the domain of Thebes embraced also rural districts and smaller towns. Cf. 0. C. 0068, 7ra1.pejpoZ'oarv -yis E'XEL. For the double gen., cf. 929 f. 938. irpoyEvEis: ancestral. It corresponds to 7raTPW-ov. The ancient and venerated patron gods of the state are meant. 939. pLAXca: do I delay. C.f. Phil. 1250, -raur7lv TOW 64EL 8pwz/ra tcob 940. OL KOLpC.VCScLL: yeC ri ncel~ nun1. The members of the Chorus are called &vaKtcEs in 988. This wvord standls in connection with /3O5LXdEL8V, implying that the scions of the icoipavot, the former rulers of the land, oughit to heave protected the daughter of the l3aoT-u AEl's, since she was closely connected with them. ni', the,art. with the appos. (Ko1paV1t8aL) of the voc., like rb (paos, 100. 941. Pc~a-LXeL86v: of the royal ha wse. Cf.. Plat. Ciritias, 110 e, Ei-YE'V-O-Czv zi,,rv VEim 1aoOLAE16aW YE~'VOS. Suidas has the gloss iao-ixn~ih 6 70 5 O'ara-1AiCS.-_ ~Lov'vrv: Ion. for pO'vaqv. Shie counts Isnmene no longer. See on 895. ANTIrONH. 1 1 e5 \ - C, L ott WrroO OLWV cwo~pow '-a~xw 'T'?V CVE/3~Elc 47E/3u~acra. xOPO:. E-Xa KaL zc avac'a ov'pa'vtov Cbco0 945 cXXc'eat 8' ag 'V XaXKOE'oLv avXa' Kpv7TroLEVa 8' ECV TVUL7 PEL OCLXa/J4) KaLTE5EV'XOh 942. ota irpos oi'ov: cf. Aj. 557, OEieLs olos e' o'ou (7rarpbs) E4rpa(prs. Trach. 995, Lep&v o'lav o'Iwv... KXdpLv. 943. Having honored (the duty of) piety. The assonance of the Greek is noticeable. 944. While Antigone is conducted to her " chamber of death," the Chorus chant this hymn of condolence, whose strains fall upon her ear as she departs. Iler fate is compared with that of Danae, of Lycurgus, and of Cleopatra, against whom alike, though they, like her, were of royal birth, the omnipotent force of Destiny prevailed. — To Cleopatra two strophes are devoted, xapiPoJEevos iros OeaTaTs, since she was of Athenian race; to Danae and Lycurgus but one each. -The musical effect of this ode is heightened by the repetition of words and sounds, as if they were echoed back, such as KepToiois 9, 956, 962; Ka1-ECeVxOi!(eVXOq, 947, 955; yavias yaviais, 958, 961; apaTrbY apaxOeIv7wv, 972, 975; cXabxv aAao-rpoparIv, 974.- The story of Danae here alluded to is that Acrisius, king of Argos, had been warned by an oracle that if his daughter Danae should ever give birth to a son he should receive his death at this son's hands. Where fore, he confined her in a OdAauov xa)AKiov e'v r avAsj T-rs- oicias KaTaC yjs (cf. turris ailnea, Hor. Od. III. 16, 1), the foundations of which, it was believed, were still to be seen at Argos in the time of Hadrian. Cf Pausan. ii. 23. 7. But Zeus penetrated the roof in a shower of gold, and begat from D)anae Perseus. A beautiful version of this story is to be found in William Morris's The Earthly Paradise, under the title of "The Doom of King Acrisius." 945. aXXScaL: to exchange, i.e. for the gloom of the prison. Cf. Eur. IHec. 483, a&XAaArr' 'A'L"a OaXd/ovs. - Si.Las: the person of Danae; a poetic paraphrase. Cf. 205. ao-jua is also thus used. Cf. Trach. 908, oiKerwov e'ias. Eur. led. 1108, ao-&a AvOs,eKvcwv.- XCLKOSITOLS: "so called because the masonry was lined with brazen plates, secured by nails, such as are said to have been found in the Thesaurus of Mycenae." Schn. See Schliemann's Mycenae, p. 44. 946 f. The point of the comparison with the fate of Antigone is contained in the words Kpvn7rroa.Ucva....Kare4evxOv-. - KaeTftrEV1O: Kara strengthens the notion, i.e. completely, securely, as in KaTaKTeLveIv, KCaTactd7rTeEV, KTe. 116 116 045OKAEOY,' KavrotO KalL YEVEaL TLVLto9, cor, rL 950 'Ka'L Z-qvo'g Ta/tcEVEOWE yova, Xpv-pv~ov,;. JXXI ac uJotpLcta TLg gvPaITL3 8ELVa'L OvT aLv VLV X/3o our ApVTo' i'P9,0 Tv'py03, ov x CX(TVnOL KavacVa'ES EK~V)'OLEV. 'Avoriworipocf'j CL 955 4EV 8% 'eX 0;7aV ~' pvcawro3, 'H8&ov('0 /acro-XEV',, I.CEPTObILOL3 opyatg, 948. KG(: too; i.e. she as well as YOU. - TLLOS sc. -jv. Because descended from Danaus, the grandson of Poseidon. - irrt ircti: pathetic repetition. 949. TCLILLEZa-iKe: she treasured utp, as a -rag~as does the treasure of a state or temple. The Horn, iterative ending -aicov occurs in tragedy only three times more: wau'EKE, 96.3; E`OICEV, Aesch. Pers. 656; iK~aiEKOVci (in trimeter), Aesch. Frg. 305. 950. Xpvoa-opv',rovs the common form is xpuo-OPPU-os, but cf. Xpoo'as Pind. Pyth. iv. 178; Xpur-Oopov, Eur. Bacch. 154; ay'p-1V0V-wz', Aeseh. Prom. 951. Const. a',uotpat8Ia 5,5vaorLs (EG~-TI) SEn~'TS-rs(U'VaCtS). ris lends apeculiar shade to the thought by implying that this power of fate is something not fully known. For the sentiment, ef. 987. Pind. Pyth. xii. 30, r1 -YE /.dpuiqtov 01) lraplpVKrT4/. Hdt. i. 91, 'T'v 7rE7rpwv/J.EV?7v /.4oip'1Ja a am's- a~TV&roovuyE'Etv Kah OEcJ. 952ff. ouIfre-.oi"rE... o1l OiZX a double parallelism is indicated: on the one hand, money which mnay buy, or force of arms which may secure protection; and, on the other, battlements or flight in ships which may afford escape. So Hor. says of Care, Od. II. 16, 21, scan dit aeratas vitiosa naves cura, nec turmas equitum relinquit odior E u ro; Od. III. 1, 138, n eq ued e(1 -cedit aerata triremni et post equitem sedet.-CIV: with EiKncuS-YOLEz, with a sense approaching that of the fut. indic. See GMT. 52, 2, N. Cf. 1339. 955. Lycurgus, king of the Edonians, who lived on the Strymnon in Thrace, was punished for attacking Dionysus onl his return froni the Orient and for opposing the celebration of his worship. According to the account of Apollodorus, Lycurgus, made insane by Dionysus, slew in his frenzy his son and cut off his own leg, after which he was taken by the Edonians to Mount Pangacum, where lie was chained, and afterwards, at the command of Dionysus, torn asunder by horses. Hom-er has him punished with blindness and speedy death. See ii. vi.1139. The comparison with Antigone is contained in (ETSX6Vq..7TETPC'&EL... 8E0FLCU,.- ~ Xo:CfVerg. Aen. iii. 13, acri Lycurgo. 956. KEPrOILL'OLS opyctis: dat. of cause, becautse of his harsh temper. Or, perhaps better, on account of his insolent miockery, lit, mocking temper. Cf. Eur. Ale. 1125, KE'p-rOIAOS xapd. ANTIrONH. 117 EK AtOVVCOV TETp86Et KaTafapKro7 Ev 8ecrfco. OVTC) raT iavLa 8EsLVov a7rocrraTEL 960 cavOrpov TE IL~eVO~ KCELVO eTreyvvO LtacvaL cavov rov Oeov ev Kepro/LtoLOt yXJc(rOaL;. 7raveo'KE bIev yap evOEov9 yvvatKaS eVLOv Te 7TVp, 9635 flXavXov r' pcEOt4e Mov'oras. 960. W. EvOqrpov. 965. W. 8' 3pEOi4&. In Aesch. Frg. 59, he is said to have called Dionysus yvvvis. See App. 957. wreTrp'oS Kere.: the rocky cavern in Mount Pangaeum is referred to. -- KaTCrcLapKTos: instead of KarTapaKTOS, by the metathesis of p, which, ace. to the lexicographers, is quite common in the older Att. writers; cf. edppavrTo, vav(papcTrov, 7re(papy/.evos. 959 f. thus, i.e. by such punishment, the terrible and exuberant fury of madness trickles awa/l, i.e. comes to nouq/ht. For the interpretation and reading of W. and other editt., see the App.avOqpdvo: Schol., Tb arI&Kcov ical &avOovv ev KaKos. Cf. Trach. 1000, luavias avOos. Ibid. 1089, (vo'os) VOijeicKv, Aesch. Pers. 821, v',pLs hTavOoaoa. 960. irEiyvco: he became aware afterwards (E7rL), i.e. after he was punished. -- cLaviaLL: dat. of manner with 4av'wv. 961. jvau'ov: equiv. to ort Eiavev after E7rEyvw. See GMT. 113 and N. 7; and for the tense, 16, 2. - TOv e0dv: for the accus., see on 546. So also the post-classical Nonnus, Dion, 45, 31]7, Ti'ypv ou /avovrra (popra. Ellendt suggests that the accus. is due to the use of avwetv in the sense of Aotsoperv. —.V KEPTOJLLOLS yXwo'oatis: with reviling words. See on 956. —ev: with the dat. sometimes passes over into an almost purely instrumental sense. Cf. 764, 1003. Phil. 60, ev ALTras areiACtwrs. Ibid. 1393, ev Ao6yois irdLeiv. 963. rraveorKe: see on 949. The repetition of his efforts may be referred to by the iterative form. - eveovs ywuvviKas: the Bacchantes, the attendants of Dionysus. 964. ev;ov: he compelled them to put out the mystic flame of their torches, which they brandished while shouting euo? evoi. Cf. O. T. 211, BaCKIXOI EViov. Eur. Bacch. 155 f., -/eAWrewe rbv AiovU'ov /BapuBppo0'uwv ivrb TvUWravcov evita rbv etov &ayyaxAAogevat Oe'v. The opposition to the introduction of the Dionysus cult into Thrace is prob. the origin of this legend. 965. tLXavXkovs Movcras: the Muses, originally Nymphs, were connected with Dionysus in an ancient Thracian cult; reference to them is, therefore, especially appropriate when speaking of the locality where the scene of the myth of Lycurgus is laid. Tis 7ror' e0O' 6 uovoa'avTts; asks Lycurgus contemptuously in Aesch. Frg. 58. Eustathius on Hom. Od. xvii. 205, says Ae'yorat KIal Mova'at Alovvaov Tpofoi. Erato, Thalia, and Terpsichore are found represented in art as Bacchantes. This connection of the Muses with Dionysus was carried over from Thrace into Boeotia. According to an Orchomenian myth, the Muses concealed Dionysus when he fled to them for refuge. A new connecting link with the Muses was added when 118 118 O(DOKAEOY.' 7,.rpocf~i f3'. 7-cipa 8E KvVWEa^V O-lfl\cL&v aqV~LX Wto caKTaL Boa-o-wptcL t3 o Fipypc 'V 'EVO13 970:caXptv&)o-o-6';, tV d 7T~'oXL3 'Ap-q, EL EV capcroz E'XK03 968. W. 1\ S' ' OppK iw tragedies began to be performed at theDionysia. In the theatre at Athens two seats of hionor belonging to the priests of Dionysus Melpomenus have been exhumed. The flute, which was used in the worship of Dionysus, is often seen in the hands of the Muses as represented in vase paintings and in statuary of the later period. 966 f. CAnd by the Cyanean rocks of the double sea are the Bosp~orian cbiffs. Cf. Strabo, vii. 319, at' aE KZvd VEaL 7rpbs T( crTO/saTi TrOO flu0a-Tn ES/Il1 Vio Y-ocrtaa *..7IroOpGe iE q8O/LpAEYCa 00/ICV EYl'I-oULITa8hov. Called by flor. (Od. xii. (31) flay/ICrat. Cf. Eur. Med. 2, KuaE'EaY:vu~rX-qjyUdas. These small rocky islands, now called Urekjaki, lie at the entrance of the Bosporus into the Black Sea. - rrnpo': the gen. to express the idea, of extension; i.e. from these extend.- 8L84wis: because there was a sea on either side of the rocks. Dion. Perieg. 1563, after describing the Cyanean rocks, says, E'Kc TOW &V Kal flO'VTOV YaLoS MsacAamoav EQoS/Ta. 968. ESE': Ion, for 7ijli. Not found elsewhere in tragedy. - &~tevos: cf. Aesch. Proun. 726,:~ak/Av3lm(ora-a yva'Oos EXOp/l~Evye avcUT/IL/I, /Ji7T~pULa VEWV-. 970. 7LXtiv8rqcra-cs: the coast of the Thracian Bosporus, as far as the promontory of Thynias. The inhabitants of this region pillaged the yes 970. W. J'yXovpo,;Ap-q7;. sels that were wrecked on their coast (an ancient flotsam). Cf. Xcn. Anal). vii. 5. 12. -'L'vo: where. - c!yXL'TroXLS: dwelling herd by. In 11am. 11. xiii. 301, Od. viii. 301, Ares is spoken of as dwellingy in Thrace. Others, tutelary god of the city. Cf. Aesch. Sept. 501, "OymKa F~aAXChms ~I' a'.tXi'7rToA1S. 971 if. Const. Yva"'Ap-qS EaEV asparlw EfAKOS, Tw(PAwv0'i a'Aamiv ILto-o-o/IL 4)CEL~iC/s, ws"XosAaoTpo'lSs opuuaTwe ampaxOE'wm-wvV E5 &ypias IdlyapTos. - (IPLVE'LSQsLS: the winged Boreas carried away with him Orithyia, the daughter of Erechitheus, king of Athens. Cleopatra, daughlter of Orithyia, married Phineus, the king of Salmydessus. Afterwards Phineus rejected her and had her imprisoned, and then took for his wife IMlthea, sister of Cadmus (or, Idaea, daughter of Dardanus), who smote with blindness the sons of Cleopatra, anti caused them to be shut up in a vaulted tomb. 972 ff. c~pcvrc'v: accursed, i.e. bringing a curse on Phmineus and Idothea. The word occurs nowhere else in the tragedians, and its gennineness hiere is suspected. See App~. far other readings. - "XKOS Tn4XWOE'V aCo0v the blinding wound struck so ais to cause sighitlessness. W~e find EfAcOS /a'XAEiv or ob'Kv (cf. Horn. It. v. 361, xvi. 511); so here Tv(A/o~v E'Amcos, to infiict a wound by blinding. This is followed by. ANTiPrONH.11 119 7VO(E"V '~ ayptas 8ac/.xapro, aJXao'v a'Xco-Topotcotv o xr.coTV Kv'KXOL3 Ra'paOE ro '4 a'qraTqpav3 XELPETOL Kat KEpKLc&Jz/ aKIlcLatLo-tv 'AvTwo-rpo~nj j'. KacL -a 8E% TaKOEVOIL V.E'XEOL /iEccw wc'Oaw KXaLLOV /laLTPOg, EXOVTEq avv/~LcfEVrov yovavw 980 a' &E O7T'ppa /-tEl/ aOpGaLoy0V&WV 979. W. K~a-tov,,Iarp0o, E'XoFTE9~. two dats., iKVKicotS, indir. obj. or aim of the action in TrV(PoiiV, and NDvidaais, dat. of reference or interest, as in the freq. Horn, expression, 1dEvos 8Ei ol' E4I f8aAE Ot)~. Cf. Eur. Iph. Teair. 853, (pacoravov 8Epea O~KE' /IOL 7raT7'lp. axaczb is predic. 97..X-rropcrnTV: vengeance bigina. &NcO'rOnTpos for dXchrr-WP, as in Aesch. Frg. 87, 7rPEt~LEV7'7 &Acloropos. This word means proper~ly an avenging spirit, and is applied with great significance to the sightless eyeballs that seek for vengeance from the gods. 975. V'irr: with the dat. as in b'rb XEpal 80/~VaL and many other Horn. expressions. t~f. 0. T. 200, Tj-la,?v ZEii, &~rb 0o4 cpiOLOov IKEPaU1N~. 976. yE(pEa-(L: see on 116.- KEpKCScWsV a.KjJOLacLV: witth the p~oints of shotties. The shuttle was sharpened at the point so as to slip in between the threads of the warp, which was upright. It was with this instrument that Alcmene bored out the eyes of Eurystheus after his death. Oedipus smote his eyes with the brooch of his wife. Ciff 0. T. 1268. 977. owccLQi: modifies 'raic6MtEYGL sep aration of the verb from its prep. In trimeters this occurs in 427, 432, 1233; in lyric parts, in, 1272, 1274. Cf. also 0. T. 1198, Kwar& juv (pOtoas. Phil. 1177, ad7r4 vVtisA AEL7rFE'rE. - ~JAFEOL KTc-r. they (i.e. the Phine'idae) wretchedly wasting asway (in their imprisonment) bewailed the wretched state of their 7nother (who had borne them in a calamitous wedlock and who likewise was incarcerated in a dungeon). Thus the f ates of the deserted mother and of the sons are connected, and the poet easily introduces the comparison between the destiny of Cleopatra, not clearly stated but readily inferred, and that of Antigone. That this is the chief point of the entire reference to the story of the Phiacidac appears from 980-87. For this reason the punctuation of W., which separates,cxa~ov from pua-,rpos, is not acceptable.-tdXE0L V.eXVcv: see on 13. Cf 0. T. 479, uEiAEOS ~.tEXE'W iroa X77PEV'WV. 979. &'v4&cj1~CUOV YOVc'V: a birth fromn an znoblest wedlock. The attrib. belongs prop, to,iccrpins; she was Gaovvpxpos. 980. ci Be': bat she. Dcem. use of the art. Cleopatra is meant. - o-wr'ppc: in lineage. 120 SO4'OKAEOY$ 7-qXE'710poL9 3' 5v a'vrpovg Tpa~~br OvE'Xacto-wv Ev irarpoiacw 985 BOPEa3 aJuLmTo3 oPOO01T v'TVEp 7iacyov OE V rr acL caXXc' K a1T E!KE tv Motpat / XaipatoVE Xv, C O ra. 981. davTare: n a n c i s ci; like r-vXev followed by the gen. Cf. Hom. Od. iii. 44, 'aLTrjs '7VTrlaaTr. 0. C. 1445, avTrCraa KaKWV. —'EpEXOEidv: see on 971 f. They are called apXaLoyyovoi by the Chorus because they were aviroxOoVes. Cf. Aj. 202, 'yevea xOoVwoV air' 'Epexei'Sav. AEvV (980) and E' (983) place her origin and nurture in contrast. 983. VXTTqX pois: far-piercing, i.e. extending far into the mountain side. These caverns were the:capTr~7ovia irerpa of Mount Pangaeum in Thrace. 984. wTraTposaLs: the whirlwinds amid which she was reared are personified by this epithet; they are her sisters. 985. BopEds: not to be confused with Bopeas. For the patronymic form, see G. 129, 9 a; H. 559.- 6LLIrTos: horses that were yoked and ran together were called 65AL7rroi avvSpoyoL, hence, keeping pace with, fleet as a steed. In the poets Boreas and his children are often the types of swiftness. Cf. Tyrt. Frg. 12, 4, LKcq rl i Oe wv Op7qLKiov Bope'7v. Theogn. 715, wKv'repas 7rodas 7raCowv Bopew. As Zetes and Calais, the sons of Boreas, were said to be winged, so the poet transfers the swiftness of the sire here also to the daughter.dpoodo8os rKTi.: on to) of craggy steeps. This is not contradictory to -rpajpivai ev &vTpois, because here the poet has in mind the free ranging of the Boread on lofty hills. For V7rp in this sense, cf. 1126. Super Pindo, on the top of Pindus, Hor. Od. I. 12, 6. With opOo'rovs, applied to a hill, cf. V'Lrrovs, applied to laws, 0. T. 8G6. The high crags tower straight up as if on firm feet. 986f. 0esv wrals: she was thus -YEVE 't/uos, like Danae (949). Her father was a wind-god, her grandfather was Erechtheus, the son of IHephaestus and Gaea. This myth awakened in the mind of the Athenians grateful recollections. They believed that Boreas, moved by his relationship with the family of their ancient king, had destroyed the Persian fleet, and they styled him their helpful relative, and consecrated to him a shrine on the banks of the Ilissus.- dXX' KKdr' EKEcva.... 'crXov: but even alainst her (notwitlstanding all her supposed immunity) the fattes directed their way. EXetv with er', in the sense of make one's way/ to, comCe upon, is found in Hom. Od. xxii. 75, e'rl ' avoT rdavres EXw/juev. The expression is often used of directing one's way in riding or sailing. The Schol. paraphrases by ErEcrXov, e7re'redOrlav, 7Tre3aprjcrav. 987. (aKpa(oVES: so called because they are supposed to have existed from the earliest time. The epithet in Aesch. Eunm. 172 is 7raAaiyeyevs. — X rrat: Antigone is apostrophized after her departure, as Oedipus in 0. C. 1567, 7rdAXv ae ai/Lzuv aiKaLos atos.. ANTIrONH. 121 EIGHTH SCENE. CREON. TIRESTAS. 'ErnELC a'8ov E. TEIPE5IAZ. 99/0/3r) avGaKTeo, 1qKOpLEV KOLWVrv I1 08 V EVO P3XE7TOTE TOLV TV5(\XOtCrL yap 990 aV'Tn KEX~EV05 ECK 7rpOqy)7)TV TrEXEC. KPErIN. r& 8' EOrwv, Wb yEpcLL TEtpcoEta, vEov; TEIPEMIA1.,?Y0'J MaW Ka'l 01) (o7 (LEuTEL Itlov. KPEnN. OVKOVT'VV 1TaLOS YE cr)q sL7TE wTaTovv %kPEP/O9. TEIPEZIA1. OL'YcP &t8' 6pO' m V8E vaVKX'7pE&L ITOXLV. 988. The unannounced appearance of Tiresias marks the beginning of the creprEr'Teia of the play. The blind seer, led by a boy, enters the scene at the right of the spectators.- vacKTES: see on 940. 989. it evo's: i.e. by the eyes of one. 990. aCi'rT: sc.oP. KOV. KpO7r)yTOV is added to explain avT-, the thought being that the blind can journey only with the help of a guide. 991. 8e: indicates some suppressed emotion or surprise. In order to understand the attitude of Creon towards Tiresias and these first words of their interview, it is to be borne in mind that in the recent siege of Thebes Tiresias had declared to Creon that Ares was angry with the city, because at its founding the dragon which was sacred to him had been slain, and that he would give deliverance to the Thebans only when expiation had been made by the death of some descendant of the men that had sprung from the teeth of the dragon. Thereupon Creon's son, Megareus, offered himself as a sacrifice to Ares, and the city received deliverance and quiet by the death of the two sons of Oedipus and the succession of Creon to the throne. 994. 8s' opOis: sc. 65o0.-vC auKX1pets: the same metaphor is freq. in Aesch., e.g. Sept. 652, aV 8' aver's yVCO6L vavXrlpesiv 'irdJ. Cf. Eng. piloting the state. 122 122 aOOKAEOYr KPEnZN. 995 (oJ 7TE7TOVw9 pXLPTVPEW Oi? q.a. TEIPE7IAI. ~p'vEL flE/3w, a' vVJ iTl vpOV TVQ)l. KPErIN. 81 ) a7V N %~ t Tv ~tTW ~da r( E &TTLP; C0 EyC) TO WO eOptao-o& or7o'p-ca. TEIPEJIAZ. yVyCTEL, TX1XV7q oI;1 IECLL 77)3 E/lk7)l KX V.W. EL3 yap '7TcXLLov OaKOV OpVLOOO-K47ToTp C/ 'T FI 1000 CCUI/, tv rqv /I~t 7ravIT01 OUJJVOU XtE.rjv ayvw,),r aKOv&) 00IyyV p O MOpvL&W, KaK9 KXaL5ovxra o'CpO Kal /E/3ap8ap OL'Ev KaL 0c7TIJVTa3 X-VXa' tv AXXA'Xovg pova' 995. Const. i'EA 1apTvpe6z ('roiro), 7rEroy8(s Ov7vTiLZ. Others prefer to join ov0evcriLp directly with /laprVpE7V, taking rewovOcir abs. zfromi experience. The reference is to the events mentioned above on 991. W., however, thinks that the poet refers to the time when Oedipus proposed to slay Creon as the supposed murderer of Laius, and Oedipus was led by the seer to detect himself as the guilty man. 996. Irgwts: supplementary partic. after qppv'v, thnzlk that you stand. Cf. Trach. 289, cpo'vet vi ks & SvOV~a.Girt evpoi3 riTV's: lit. upon the razor's edge of fortune. A proverbial expression, the earliest form of which is found in ibm. II. x. 173 f., vih -y&p 7 rc'vr7C-0Lv E'7l 4yPOp &6-raTaTZl aKpiS ~ Pa'Aa XuyplIs OeOpos 'AXaio'Is 0 B$ovca. Cf. ldt. vi. Ii, E'rl vpoiv yap &KcpSjs EXETa17/ hUP TCa 7rp~-Y~ara ~ Jiyvt E'Aev'pourl - 8OVOLrXLsr. Milton, Par. Reg. i. 94, "You see our danger on the utmost edge of hazard." 997. os: how; exclamatory. Cf. El. 1112, rT 8' E'UIrT; iS/ jU' rE'PXETaIL I/4$oS. 999. ycp: see on 238.-wlcXcLo'v: consecrated by ancient tradition. - OpVLOOoKOJrOV: the oilwvoorcooreiov TElpEalov KtcaAO' EvoY was still pointed out on the acropolis of Thebes in the time of the Antonines. Cf. Paus. ix. i6. 1. 'OpvLeo1AavTELa was the oldest method of divination that had been reduced to a system among the Greeks. For places of long-continued observation localities were chosen that were frequented by birds; hence Kc 6vz resort. 6ff Lat. tempplum = locus manu auguris designatus in aiire. 1001. &yv6Trc: unknown, strange. - KaCK: inauspicious. 1002. KXMO4OVTILS: a "constructio ad sensum," as if OpvLOas iPO~lyyo/Ae"Vovs had preceded. - PEpappapidEvy: the cry of the birds, ordinarily so readily understood by the augur, was strange and unintelligible to him. 1003. 'v: see on 764. Here?z'adds ANT ir'ONH.12 123 E'ymv 1-TvflJV ycap 'OL,/339 Ov'K 6ao-'y1.og iv. 1005 EMVOV 8E' 8EL(caq Eq17VpoJV 'EYEVOL7771 /3o)/L raYL ETL/XKrOCG-V EK 3E8 OVI(LcTJ "/H~cto`roq OV!K EXal/JLTEV, aX E7 TT~^ tLkv&owor KqKUL3 /L7JpLOV ETh7KETO acLTv7/JE Ka3VE7TTVE, KacLL/.ETapoLtot 1010 yoXat &LEo-r-EL'povTO, Ka2L KaraPPVEV9 (L) POL IccaXvr-7flT E MEWO TLEX7. TotaLvTc rat~L"O; Tov^8 EqjkcWvcavov ITapaL 4 Ll'OVT' acLngpcov o'pytwJv VlaVTEvI.ptac EliLot yap OV7TOI~ )71YEp/a, JXXOtg 8' E')/66. to the clearness of the sent., standing by the side of (Pova~s (= in bloody fr-ay) a dat. of manner. 1004. -yC'Lp tells how he knew, though hie, was blind. 1005. E'y1EVcJLV: i.e. E'rE1p&.ALojAV. Similar is 7E&-ErOaL &XK?75, &COMwv. Alarmed at the fighting of the birds, Tiresias makes trial of divination by -fire, which also terrifies him with its bad omens. 1006. Pw~totoL: dat. of place..7ravin 7rauq)AE -ro-oww indicates, as it freq. does in the tragic writers, simply a high degree, like Eng. very. Cf. 7rcxv-,r-rEXEs, 1016 and 1163. El. 105, 7ray.(jPE-yy/1S a5zrpWVv flL7ra's. 1007. `H(jcLLo-rros: see on 123. 'With this passage cf. Sen. Oed. 307, nr1. Quid flammna? Utrurnne clarus ignis et nitidus stetit, Rectusque purum verticem caelo t ulit, An latera circa serpit incertus viae, Et fluetuante turbidus fumo labat? If the fire was kindled with diffi-,culty, or the flame was divided and did not imimediately take hold of all the parts of the victim, or if instead of asccndling in a straight line the flame whirled round, or if there arose thick black smoke, the sacrifice indicated the divine displeasure, and was a portent of evil. 1009. REwrdpa-LOL: in the pred. 1010. XoXcaL: the galls were a part of the o-7rAd'yXva that were examined in divination. Prometheus, Aesch. Fioni. 490, names as one of the arts of divination which he taught men, XoX~ AoflOi TE 7roLICLA?7Y Ev/,40opraaY. 1010. KcLTrLppUfZS lit, flowing dlown, here mielted away; in agreement with,A-qjpol, because that from which or with which anything flows is itself often spoken of as flowing, as e.g. PEEy aimuarL -yaia. So we say in Eng. "the streets ran with hlood." 1011. p.qpot: the thigh-bones with some of the flesh still upon them, whereas y77pi'a are the pieces of flesh cut from the thighs. This distinction, however, is not always observed. - w7LjLEXTIS: the thigh-bones lay bare of the enveloping caul that had melted away from them. Hom. It. i. 460, /?pST ETa/LoV KaTa 'r 7i? E acxv~iaV 7LrrV7(a 7roL77~o-aVTES. 1013. cfe(Vov~rc: W. takes in indir. disc. after E'yaiv~aov, and explanatory of.roiaiira. Accordingly hie punctuates 124 124 (D OK A EOY14 1015 KcLL 'avra riqg 0)7q1 EK O/pEV,0"; VOEt 7ro~xvg. /3w/ko0L y/ap -17(LU/ Eo-Xapat TE 7TcWTEXEZ3 '7XqP VI T OLWVCOV TE KaL KVVCOW 0a, 70) vo7J~po TTTTWT t irov y/OVOV. K~T 0 V 90TL v-aa 9 19 rTavr OVV, TEKl-OV, 46polto0v. avtlpwrroITI.C yap ugL 7aTaO KOWVOZ EOTL Tova/xaprv 1025 17TEZ 3' ca~pkap-, ICEW09 OVKET EoTT atvqp after iradpa. But it seems better to join ToiaO-ra directly with /.taPTEV/saTa, to take pOi'vovra adj., and to transl. such failing prophecies fromn sacri~Jices that give no sign. Cf. 0. T. 906, (A01'Vowra Aalou 0E'o-para. Psalmn 74, 9, "WTe see not our signs, there i's no more (ily prophet." As the cries of the birds (1091 f.), so also the sacrifices refuse to give the seer intelligible and f avorable omens. 1015. TCZC VOO-EI: is aafihicted with this trouble. ma-rn is the cognate accus.1, the noun beingn implied in the verb. See G. 159, N. 2; 11. 716Gb. 1016. ajrCLVTEXT's: ace. to AV, allsacred; as a'TE~i-JS i1FpCV IS one Who0 has not been initiated in the sacred mysteries; veoTEA77s and &PTLTEA'IS, One who is newly initiated. But this sense is not suitable to ~rnaroEi, 1163. C~f. also 7raVTEXn'S 8a'ap, 0. T. 930. The use of 7raVTEMc~S is also against it. L. & S., Ell., and many others render 7rayrEAEtS all; better, all completely, with its force upon1 WrXpEts, as though it were 7raaaL 7raVTEXCVS lrX-IOpELS. 1017 f.-ir 'n~pELS roa -ycVOV: i.e. Of his body, pieces of which the birds and dogs had carried or let fall on the altars. -Popeis: in appos. with -Yovou; L.e. mrawgled for food. In this way the shrines of the gods were polluted. Camip. illustrates the thought by a quotation from Webster's AJppius and Virg., p. 165, " Comte, you birds of death, And fill your greedy crops with humain flesh; Thea to the citq flg, disgorqe it there Before the senate, and fromi thence arise, A plague to choke all Romie." 1021. O5pVLS: with short t. So in Hamn. 11. xxiv. 219, also in a dactylic verse in El. 149, and a few times in trim-eters, esp. in Eur. and -Ar. - eva-rfLJovs givinig clear augutry; contrasted wvith 6o-qlAos, 10 13, and referring back to J&-Trpc 3E,8apl~apw~iE'vcp, 1002. 1022. Glutted as they are with the bloodygfat of a slain mnan. - a.'ljjxros: a gen. of characteristic, like AXvtcis Xt sos, 114. - IPePp~oTES in the plur. because 6fpvts is collective in sense. - uiv~po4~06pov: hv apbs (p~apiEsros. Cf. Eur. Orest. 1049, nLunraos /.mJ-TposNTvov. CycI. 127, B~opci h'V6pcWrosT'rVP.. 1025. dj.ACLcpTfli te subj. is to be supplied from the following a~vhp. ANTirONH. 125 ', ' ' OX,0, '0t 'KK '1TEO,&fl- aLKCLTaL (fl7 aKWqTO,3 ITEAEL. acL10a~l'a Tot. GTKaLLont L7 4~Xt-KawEt. CLXX" EL K E Tco) UCOavvtL u(L'? O'XCo XO'TC 1030 KEAVTEL. Tvg a'XKi) To"V 6hLVOVT` E7TtKTcWEtV; EV~ crot opoM)'oTaig EV~ XEyw' TO uap~a'OCVEW 8 7/8UT0V EVT XE`yOV.TO3, EL KEp8Oq XE`yOL. KPEflN. () '7Tp Eo-v, 7Ta'VTEg OYET~TL CTOW070V TOeEVET &AVpo", TOV"8E, KOV'8E" jiavTtK7)I 1035 Ca1TpCKTOT V/LW Etl/L TcoW VatC yEvIovV 7/TO'Xq?7/at KcL/7LwE06/iopru/LLLI 1035 f. W. E' L. p%(I~vV 7ralt ye'vov1... 7ra~at; For the subjv. without &v, see GMT. 63, 1 b. Cf. 0. C. 1225,E~rie cpavff. 1027. jdKTMcL, w'IrXEL: see on 179. 1028. a1MGcLBE CTEL '~: obstinacy incurs the charge of folly. 1029. CUKE -rq OCLV0'V'L: relent towards the dead. 1030. 1E'~rcLvc~tv: to slay again. e'7r as in?wraqe'w. Cf. 1288. Phil. 946, eua'pwv YEKcpdz. "1Strike him no more, you see he's dead alre.ady." Ford's Witch of Edmonton, iv. 2. 1031 f. 6i: the repetition of this word and of AE'-/yEw gives to the closing part of the seer's speech an oracular and striking effect. For the elision in 5', see on 350. -et Xf.yoL: in case,he should speak; opt. with the pres. indic. in the apod. Cf. 666. Aj. 1344, oBfitcaoj' (l4rTfv), Es Odo, $dT Tr6w 4lGAo'Jv. - Ke'PSOS: in the sense of icepaxea, as in 1326. 1033. 4cr~r: for k's. Cf. 1084. 1034. TOgCEV'ere: figurative. Cf. Aesch. Suppl. 446, Kcal 7yA Tela 'TOJI faaaa /L) -ra Kadpta. Psalm 64, 3, "Who whet their tongue like a sword-, and bend to shoot their arrows, bitter words."dtvgpo's roiSe: i.e. IEIov-. - pIcMVrLKcSj: sc. 're'xvrjs. The gen. af ter &rpaK'ros (see on 847), which means untried, unassailed by. 1035. r'rcY i'Wra1 ye'vous: by whose tribe; i.e. rCios pdv'rIewv, which is easily suggested by cav'TI-Ki~S. "1Croon's heated imagination suggests to him that the whole trihe of prophets and diviners have greedily marked him for their prey." Camp. - V'nrcL(: in trimeter is found also in El. 711, Aesclh. Again. 944, Eum. 417. 1036. EE4Opr4TWLcLL:?/Ogrr7i~eLV is found elsewhere only in post-classical writers., who use it in the sense of load, load upon; Hes., Op. 690, has T',- ~eioh'a (popTI~etTaL. Dem. has &VTcpoprTL'CEI, and Xen.?7rtPopTigCEw, used of lading a ship with merchandise. 4-qAwdXijjuat evidently refers to the same transaction, and the expression is equiv. to 126 YooKAEOYY, KEP8aCLVEi, tLIoXaI'TE Tri oC p8EWV 'rjXEKrpoV, El /OVXEGCOE, KaLO 11V&KOV yj~voov rCCO 8' E KEVOV Oi'XJ KpvlJIE. 1040 ov8 El GXOVcT OL ZnVo% aZlETol /3opav 4 PELV 11W maoaTcLovTo q E p LO OpoovF, o~~~irs'~ ~ 'jr.ul~, C/~0~~ P a Y Oa7TTELV lap-pTr&j KELVOV. EV) yap 01 OIL OEOV\ /1aCL`VEVL OV'T CO13aPV 7T&OV OOEVEL. 1045m'TTTOVCTL 8', co yEpCLLE TELPEO-L'a, WPVr XoL TrOXXa\ 8EWoL ITIraco/ CLa' aLo7p, O"av Xoyovs aLd-OjXV KaX&ji XE'Y&O-L TOV KEP8OW XC&PLw. 4EV. TEIPEIIA:. ap oT8Ev V opCtfTCV TL%9 apa bpa'CEcLL, KPEnN. Tc Xp-qlja; 7TOLOV iOVTO 7Tal"KOLVOZV XELE9' I have been sold and delivered as merchandise. 1037. The asyndeton adds emphasis and indicates Creon's excitement. "You may barter me in return for the greatest treasures, you will never succeed in making me abandon my purpose." The wealth of Sardis and India was proverbial. 1038. jXEKTPOV: neut. in Soph. and Hdt. Gold, with a partly natural, partly artificial alloy of silver, about one-fourth part. Perhaps this is what Hdt. i. 50, calls AEvicbs Xpvads, in distinction from &7repoos Xpvcds. 1040. Crcon replies to what the seer said in 1016 if. Passion again carries him away, as in 760, 769, and even to the point of blasphemy, as in 487, 780. 1041. vLv: the body of Polynices. 1042. oi;6l repetition of ole' in 1040, and followed by IA~ with the fut. ircapijw. See GMT. 89, 1, and cf. El. 1052, ot6 CTOL /Al /Ade oE/ALc 7TOTIE. - ILLCcrJUL: pollution. 1043. yctp: introduces the apology for his seemingly blasphemous expression. So Oedipus, 0. T. 334, after calling Tiresias & jcaciz'y KicaK10eTE, checks himself, and apologizes by adding, ical -ya'p &P 7rE'Tpov 4TcYLY cri- y' opyavELas. 1045. The fifth foot is an anapaest, as in 991. 1046. iroXXcL: modifies 8EEvoL and = ra'vv. So Phil. 254, & VrdAN'?-Y IwuoX0,qp's. Hbm. Il. vi. 458, 7irnxx a'Eia(oME'vrl. - w Grct: cognate accus. after 7rIT-O VOL1. 1047. KepSOVS Creon retorts sharply to the words of Tiresias in 1031 f. 1048. Tts: "I see," he says, "from ANTirONH.12 127 TEIPEYEIAZ. 1050 000) KpaLTUOTOV KTflLjaTOW EV/3OvX1`a; KPEflN. 00OOJ7TEP, OL(LcLL 7.1 pvwIXELOT'q /3Xc3. TEIPEUIA~. TaLVT?73 (TV VEPVTOL TY)3 VOcTOV 71TK?7p'37 'EV KPEnN. o1V /3ovuatc7- T06 (La'WTtLV TELTELV KaLK cO 1. TEIPE5,IAI~. KcLL fk-V XE7YEtL, qJEV8 /LLC OEOct`TLEW XE'yOJ. KPEtZN. 10-55 -ro pXLVTLKOZ' YOLP 7Ttv rkLXcpyvpol y/vo,. TEIPEIA:2. TO EKT~P)/aXXOKEpELWjLX. KPE~nN. cap o~coOa~ Tayoi's O'VTa' a'v X 'y Xc'yco)v; your example, how thoughtless and foolish men generally are." 1050. Tiresias finishes the sent. heguna in 1048, and interrupted by then excited Creon. llaemon had expressed the same sentiment to Creon in 684. - 0"-cp: see on 59. 1051. `ac.rqrmp: the correlative TO — croJUreP is omitted. - oijaL: is sarcastic, like Eng. 1 suppose. In 1053 Creon regains his composure for a few momients. 1052. WrX jp-9s: infected with. 1054. KMt R'9'V XIE'YELS: and yet you do Speak (ill) of (the seer). 1055. cj~tcdpY-Upov: SC.?0r-rii. Cf. Eur. I-ph. Aul. 520, i-1 /sca~r1Klo 7ral' 0ire'Eppc& 1nAA4-L/hov Kca~b. The art of divination was at this time much practised in Athens hy a set of men of vain and mercenary character. Cf. Plat. Rep. 364 b, a3-Yv'p-a1 8Ei Kai ~taivTELS E7rl ITAovoL'wv Ot'paS ISYTES 7T1EL6VGOUOW IKTE. 1056. ro' & EK rVPovC' w:sc the breed of tyrants. E'K with the gen. here, and a7ro in 193, instead of the gen. of connection. As hefore to Haemon (737), so here to the seer, Soph. attributes a sentiment that is supposed to show the poet's Athenian love of freedom and popular government. - aLo)(OXPKe'pSLcV: Croon is a1w7<poKEyl-is in maintaining his edict against the sacred rights of duty to kindred. 1057. W. interprets, do you know in 128 128 WOPOKAEOYY, TEIPEYIA:S. OiM EC E/1.LOV_ ya'P T-I7V8' EXEL.TOc~icL 77-O"XLP. KPEn2N. aTO9'Og c0v) uacvTL, aLXXc'a TcLK&KV SbLXO'JV. TEIPEYUA:~. 1060 PO'pEL' UE TcLKL rq( &a 48pei a' f~a(TcL. KPEn2N. KU'EL, (LVO E(.V) ITL KEp8EO-tW XE'y&W. TEIPEIZIAZ. ov' ya-p KaLL &OK&) O -'o-'V7( a tEpO9. KPEt2N. (A b9U) 'p7ToXroi 'OrCO Ta' Y)V~ 4u v Evpai. saying all thi's that still there are ralers (Who can putnish yout for, your reproachful words)?Inl Ta-yod's he refers to himself. Better, do yau k-now -that you are speaking whatever, you say of those who are youir rulers? 1058. The rejoinder of Tiresias is painted. But f or the seer, the city would have been destroyed (see on 991 and 1303), and Creon could not have ruled over it. - 4 ijoi3: i.e. by my advice. EC as in 0. T. 1221, a',E+ 7rvEv(Ta EIC O-EO. 1059. CrS: SC. El. Creon acknowledges the benefits derived from the prophet's art, but tries to distinguish between Tiresias as the interpreter of the divine will and as a mere man. 1060. SmcL: see on 639. The limiting attrib. &Lii PpEV(w is placed irregularly outside of the lim-ited ia- dfdm'nma. The phrase means, the things that lie undisclosed liu may mind. 1061. KLEVEL: out with them! - ITJ with xE4-ywv, which has a cond. force. - KfpSEGrLv: like icEiplovs in 1047. 1062. OimTn -Yo'p 4r'.: for so (i.e. /AE'~7ri cE'p5EOmm/ kE'-Eiv') I think- (I ama) now even (about to speak) as far as yout are concerned. With 8oMcc We may supply AE'~,Eiv. Tiresias makes an ironical application of the preceding command of Creon: "do not speak for (your) gain" is the command; and the reply is, "1you wviil get no gain from what I am now about to say." Others understand the seer to mean, "I think also that what I am now saying will not be a gain for myself, since I cannot hope to receive any reward f or my prophecy as far as you are concerned." Many punctuate as a question, f ollowing thme Schol., who says, ob"rw VOpiL'EIS, O"Tt E'r KE'PaEOrL Aiy1w; With Tb ohi IEP~os cf. 0. T. 1509, Eip?'eovs irxiv boom'V Tb -bV la' ~pos. 1063. It ij 'p.nokvrjcro: for the use of Cbs with the partic., see GMT. ANTIrONH. 129 TEIPE2IAZ. adXX cE V rTOL KilOt OL roL TOXXoVS T 10657rpoXovs aljtLXXLraTjpa '\Xt'ov reXJv, Ev OLrt tryv o'v) arvro3 EK ro'XTayXvwV eVa dlOO, aK, aKo ov, O KVV. VCKv ov vEo l WoI LeO v aOV~ rov "L c, 4ivx-4v T artl/C&) Es TCrL4) KarToKL(oaC, 1070 oxEL 3' rTv KarCoOEV EVOCL av OCWV atWoVpov, UaKrEpcrov, coo tov 0vE KVY. Wov ovTe (roL VETE v OVTE ToLS 'VW 113, N. 10. e,7roAav = gain by purchase, hence get into complete control. 'Threaten as you may," says Creon, "' you will never gain the control of my mind." C. IPhil. 253, ws fjiServ EiSoTr' 'o' u' Wv aviCropes. The use of uL is due to the force of the imv. which colors the dependent clause as not a negation in fact, but one willed or aimed at by the speaker. Similar is yX' in 1064. 1064. The seer angrily rejoins KaTic-OL to the Tr-Ot of Creon. 1065. TpodXovs... TE'COV: thou shalt not finish manJ rizvalling courses of the sun. The figure is taken from the chariot race, to which the daily course of the sun in its swift and curved path is likened. 1066. Ev otEo-: in the course of which; like ev Xpovw nLakpwc, 422. The regular const. would have been 7rpiv with the subjv., but the poet has written as if oXt'iyat -eIpaL E(rov-raO or some such phrase had preceded. Cf. 0. C. 617, lJivpLaS vvKTas ralepas T' ev afS T&a VV vIy/c.pwva etfbuwca'ra 8opet 8LaaCKe8a'iV. - o-rrXcdyX)(vv: loins. 1067. vEKUv VEcKp(v: a change of words, as YteveaV yevos, 596. - &poLIodv: he means Haemon in exchange for Antigone and Polynices. 1068. dv Zv: because that; an attraction for dvrl 'rovrv ia, which is sometimes found instead of a'vrl TourCv, orL. Cf. Ar. Plut. 433, ap& 7roI7oa T7/uEpov o Sval U(K)Vy, dvO' wv eiy ]Tresirov evOe'y dc)pavi-rai.- 'XELs paX\tv: a periphrasis for '/3ases, chosen so as to make a parallelism with eXe.s... rKvv in stating the two parts of Creon's guilt. This intentional parallelism is noticeable also in the phrases tC a'vw and r-av Ka'TwOev, the latter only being dependent on 6uoLpov. Both the transgressions of Creon, that against the gods above as well as that against the gods below, are stated each in two verses. The entire passage, 1068-1076, is somewhat obscure in expression, in keeping with the character of oracular utterances. - Tv avW: sc. tIvd. Antigone is meant. 1069. IvXijv: a spirit, i.e. a living person in contrast with veKvv in 1071. 1070. He cannot gain a restful abode in Hades since he is daKrepicpros and dvarios. - cvOS: i.e. on the earth. 1072. wv: neut. plur., in a general expression instead of ou (vYKvos). The gen. depends on /,E'TEcrv. Some make av refer definitely to the two parts of 130 130 0O~OKAEOY:~ OEOZ0LVI, a'XX EIK 00V^ /ac4VcL aE TOV7hJP 0-E XW/38-q7T)pE19 VOTEpO(fWOpOL 1075 XoX 0o- "AL80V KatL 6E&J 'EptlvVE~,; El! TtoLtLv av70tL9 T0LATE XAq~794PatX IKaIOV3. KaL TCLvT adY)00 L Kacmqpyvpw/LiEvog XE'Y(O- c/VEZE a'pCL Ov aaKpov Xpovov TrpL/3-I a7LV8Pojv )'vvaLLKO G00L3 8J0/JkOV3 K(OKv/.LcLTa. Creon's guilt: " 1With these rights that pertain to the gods below (which have been violated in the case of Polynices and Antigone), neither you nor the gods above have any concern." 1073. PLdtoVTCL WE&SE: they ore done this violence; for 7-aae, see on 66. The subj. Of f3ici(2oV-,a1 is in dispute. WY. and many other editt. take it to be ol KcarWOEV OEOL' in 1070; others take it to be of' OECOL, i.e. the gods above, whose realm is polluted by a dead body (Polynices) left unburied, and the gods below, from whomn one of their own subjects (Polynices) is sacrilegiously kept. Still others understand ol apw OEoi' to be the subj., as they are the ones more esp. offended by the presence of the corpse of Polynices. In support of this interpretation Camp. quotes the f ollowing from Lys. 2. 7, Ahpcio-Tov 5E' Kir flo02VEebeoVS grir Os)/as 0-TpaTEVOnaVTWY Kal 'TT7EVTWV /aXP ovc E'W'VTWv Ka6huELtWV tOa7rTELJ'ro005 PEKpuS 'AOsOva7Ot 77777OciFLEV01 'KE'VV 00)dfE ElTI l0icv 'roa'ire LK'IOV EX ELP K517L -Oycrrt, omEV a' scirwo 't aWV w TOV' OEoi's doe/iE,8-o-cxt. 1074. X lyr~jp(S: mase., but in appos. with 'EpwvdES, femn. Cf. 0. T. 81, UWT~rpL TsXp.- 'TorV: for tIs: gen. of cause. - VrlEpoo0dpoL l ate destroying, i.e. after the deed. U f. Aesch. Again. 58, &'CTEP0nr0LV0Y 'EptvUns. 1075. "ALSov kcd OELov: an expression like ZEh's Kal OEOL'. The Erinyes serve the gods of the supernal as wvell as of the infernal world, both of whom, Creon had offended. 1076. Iv TotocLv cwTOig MTE'.: SO as to he ov~ertaken hy these self-samie calamiities. Cf. Aesch. Choe-ph. 5.50 f., W'5 hp 80iAc, s'teLvav'TET Ih'bpc -rl'auop 50'Aw, -re Kail A-qpOjcOrt eV Ta'tani /po'xcv. Like for like, the same that you have brought upon others; Creon put Antigone to death, and his own f amily shall be destroyed; bie cursed P~olynlees, and he shall he cursedl by his own wife and son. - X,9O0jvo: laf. of result aimed at after AoXJvui without 650rre. The pass. inf. is not com.man in this coast. For this use of the inf.-, see Kr. Spr. 55, 39, 220. C~f 0. C. 385, CfeoD IVpaV TIP' i'WtvurTE 0-WO Vat. 1077. KCfLT'p-YUpc~E'V0S: the Sehol1., ap'yvpcp 7rEio0Gcf e. The reference is to what was said in 1030 and 10-55. Pind., Pgth. xi. 41, calls a speech bought with money q~wve'v {nrcipypov. 1078. Coast. T-pt/is) cPcu'e sCWna'scra dvhptkv (seal) 7y00aLswe. The expression is purposely obscure in its reference to Haenemon and Eurydice. For the asyndeton, cf. 887. Ar. Raon. 157, ~vvoval as dapkn'o -yvvaatcCv. Samec editt. take oh. -rPi/is parenthetic, make KWmn/UT sa subj., and supply s-ahs-a (these things that I tell yant) as obj. of qosv?. ANTirI'ONH.11 131 1080 E'X6Pal 8E' 7T'o-tTL OVPwctpac-tTopratL IOXEL';, 00WPo 0-ITacpctyL aT ~7 KVVE13 Ka0AqyVLO-ctv, 0') PE&3, L'q 3 7TT'qVO3 OLwOV0, ~fEpOW 007OLTo)(r V EotLoVxov Eq IToX ToL~Vtav 0Tov, XV2TE' v ya~p, O)0-TE -ro ~6TV7s 1085 a fq0c OVLLO Kap8'c- To~Ev'/J.kara /3E'/atat, T(Ov o-v OX703o~ V~ VITEK~pal(E'L. co 7Tac, 8- 7q/.ka3 aL1TtLE I 0 80o1wVI, W Top OvUO\V OVTO' ES; VEWTEpoJv3 a~py Ka /VW TpEebEWt T7-1) yXcwoo-av )70-vXoJTEpaLP 1.080. W. a-vvrapa'eovrat. 1081. W. Ta\ rrpay/JcLT. 1.083. W. E'3 7WraX-)v. 1080 ff. TransI., and all states are d.isturbedl andl become hateful (to the gods), the mangled remains of whose citizens either doqs have (levoted to burial or wild beasts or some winged bird, carrying an unholy savor into a city wit/i its sacred hearths. The statement is in f orm a general one, but applies to the present condition of Thebes, whose altars have been polluted by the unburied corpse of Polynices, upon which dogs and birds of prey have been f eeding. Cf. 1016-22. EXOpaL' is prod., as if it were 6&%-TE 'E'XOpal -yiIYvEGOai. - KC0.CVYV4CELV: is freq. used of the consecration of burial, hence with bitter mockery here "1the dogs have given him the rites of burial "; so Gorgias calls vultures E'Avo -a'pot. Cf. also Aesch. Sep-t. 1020, oVIirc 7i1E~r77JY ro'va' U7r' OLWPWJ' 50ICEL TaPE'VT' aTLIAwS 'rob~rTI'-rI.uV XaJ3EWv. As a parallel in Eng., cf. Shak. Miacbeth, iii. 4, "Our monuments shall be the maws of kites." For other interpretations and a discussion of W.'s reading, see A~pp. 1084 f.- Tiresias alludes to what Croon bad said in 1083. - d4jKo. OVuLC, crou ic74.: W. interprets, I have launched at your heart arrows/rumn soy heart, the poet changing his words so as not to say Ovuaj5 Ovu~oi or Kaplaici apatfas. Better perhaps to take (oOi with aqdiiKa TO~Evi/Aara, as with verbs of aiming at, E/pLiEC-OaL, etc.; Oupx,^, in anger (Xv~rLss 1acp); Kcap~IaS 'TO~EU.ara, arrows shot at the heart, piercing the heart. For the figurative expression, see on 1034. Cf. "And now, instead of bullets wrapp'd in fire, I7ley shoot but calmn words." Shak. King John, ii. 1. 1086. Twv: see on 605. - OcLros: figurative use. He means that to turn back from the path of folly is no longer possible for Creon, and that the predictions of evil are speedily to be fulfilled. 1087. J' wrrn: the position of the voc. before the pron. is to be noted. Of. 7aim o-', Aj. 1409; 'AVa-L-70iV-q, (TV &t, 0. C. 507; Do7,I3E, o-ol 8E', 0. T. 1096. The lad who conducted the seer is addressed. 1089. 7'o-UXCITrEpav: pred., so that it shall be more gentle. 132 132 O(DOKAEOYY, 1090 rON- POV"P a'F c(EL`PO) TOWJ" (jpEVwl)v (W' iVVP (bEPEL. CtV?)p, aaV4 /3C/317 KE aELLaL O9EO1T'craq. E&no-Taic4Lo4a 8', E'~ O'TOV XEVK77I) E'y&' (~ 'EK (LEXcabtrt7 a L/~c3aXo/tcL rpo)(ct, iuLq7 TC) IToT aU/TOv t/JEV&(o E', IToXL XCLKEZP. KPErIN. 1095 EyPOJKL KavToq, Ka~l Tapdo-0-o/Lat ~fpc~cs. TO TF EUcLOELV Yap 3EW6V, dCtVTLO-CrLJ'Va 8 a a, TCTC aI OV0 (P & co 7Trap. ~ nt-I. E00loIJLcL 8J ratcL MEVOLKE`'0J9, Xa3W. KPEtZN. Tt xp 3pav 4bpaE, ITEUT/.c EYCO). 1100 AXOwV KO/flJP /-EV EK KarToJpvXOg o-'Fey-q 1097. W. Ev&V~ 8E67t'pa. 1090. TrZV opewv~i Kr' than the thoughts which now he holds. q~pEv~Ov, instead of repeating zmois. See on 1067. 1092. it 0'Tou ever si n ce. - -w the interchange of sing. and plur. is freq. Cf. 734, 1195. 1093. d4tu~LPOCLUOLCL KT" I have been crowned icith these white locks once black. E'K denotes the change from one to the other; cf. 7rooi -Los 7rTWXOlJ. "Although we are hoary with age, we cannot recall a single instance of the seer's speaking a f alsehood." 1094. XCLKEZV:the inf. after E'rLir-rcqlAaL for the more common partic. 1095. KCL' OS: I myself too, i.e. as well as you. 1096. TJ, Be': Vi is nsed here for 7~or Ka'L in order to mark the contrast more strongly. Cf. Trach. 285, TraOera irOOLis 1E ols E9(EL7, E'-Ic 'W&E rEACD. 1097. BDt by resisting, the terror is before mze that I smiite mny soul with calamiity. The Schol. says, -ro 8Ei heVrIo-rcawra t3Aallivat. Connect lV 6EIzai with ircipc (= 7rdpeOTWv), i.e. it is near as an object of terror. Cf. El. 384, E'Y Ka~c E'OTIs cppov~Zv. This is the usual, though not satisfactory, interpretation of the text. For W.'s reading and other interpretations, see App. 1098. XC43tiV: i.e. kaUTE Aa~&7v abr~il. 1100. E'XOu'v: like Ic',V, 1.40XW', KTE'., added for the sake of vividness. iAo'v is used also for the reason that is ANTirONH.10 133 aLVE1, KTL(OO1 &E 1Y) WpOKEL/CZ.'p TatpoV. KPEnN. KaLI TaLVT c7Tat'EL Kait OOKEq TaPECKacwE; 00OlV 7, avca~, -TacXo-a' oVVTr1LL-oV(tL yap OEOWJ 7rO&O'KEL3 ' I ao ov3BOL3t KPE~nN. 1105 o4ltoc tto6t3 /tkEJ-, K~p&"a3 82 ' toTa-a r6apv ay q8' 0x'X' 8vo7JkX-y.qpoP 8pa vv -'raO8 EAOCUw j-8, '7' aXXoto-L TPE7TE.. 1105. W. /10XAg 1LE'V Ka~p&rL $eE~rtnrapxua. given in 1107. - KarWapvxO: subterranean. 1 101. 'v~s: set free. - "The Chorus think of saving the living first and then of burying the dead; but Creon's superstition once awakened drives him to the opposite course. Cf. 1197 ff." Camp. 1.102. Tar obj. of 7rCapEtKaOWV, which depends alone on the more remote E'7raivs, i.e. do you really (Kal) adrise mie to yield in these things, and do yVou think- (that I should)? 1103. c-uvrf4,.vouorL cf. OUVTEMVE-LV 060,/ to Cut Short a journey. 1104. Toi'C, KctKOcpovcas: n on tam sunt qui mala meditantur quam quil non recte faciunt recteve sentiunt.-BXcL~cL the Erinyes are meant. Cf. 1075. Aesch. Euni. 491~, EL 'K9aT',TEi Aiica TE Sal BAa',a 7T00aE A77i90T&o~c-rvu They are called also 'Apad.L Cf. Eumz. 417, 'Apacd 8' E'v oficoLs -y~s 6t7ral IEKA7~FLEOa. 1105 f. ILOXLS plv, KcLpSLcLS K-rE'. hard it is for me to give up (lit. to stand away from) mny heart's purpose, but I do it (for all that), so as to execute (what you adv ise). (Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1421, /sO'Ais /E, ETELE 6' ELS i)7rap ~',pos. Cf. Ar. Nub. 1363, Kadzyw- /uo'Ats AEv, a'AX' 0iik(Sw 7Iq'EOX4015q Tb 7rpc(u-OV. For this sense Of EI'o-Tauai, cf. Eur. Iph. Aul. 479, ical -r~V 7ra~aiau' EjacpifTa -ra/ A4-ywv. 1106. To' Sp~iV: "for the art. with the exepegetic inf., cj: 0. T. 1416, 7ralpE90 oME Kp 'wv 'il 7rpcnro0ELV Keai -r I3GlAEViELV." Camp. - 6Sa-Lcx-q 'r0oV engage in an unfortunate (and necessarily unsuccessful) starif. Cf. Trach. 492, OEo~orL auWY/SXoVYTEs. Cf. Simon. Frg. 5, 21, au'dyicc 6' oU8E' GEol sa'xowrai. 1107. fw'W MXX0Lo-L TpEWrE: equiv. to E~rTvErETE 6.AX1Ss. 134 SO OKAEOYS KPEQN. 3,+,, 3f, O 3)S EXCO) TELXOLU aV. tL LT oTraoV?, OL 7 OVTre oLt a Trovre, a lvas Xepov 1110op/La(eO EXXOvrTEg E3S E7r01OV 707TOv. EyW So, C7ITCEo 80a r^( 7 e87re0TTpc)/, avrTo r c SE ra Kal Trap&cv KXvero/aLL. oEooLKa yap /L7 TOV1S KaOercT)ra v6pFov9 aparor-7v y (COtovTa rov Pov TELEL, 1108 f. W. crrTELXotL' v OL T oTra'oves, OL 7 OVTEs oL T a7ro/Tes, atlvas XEpotv. 1108. cs a'X: as I am, i.e. without further delay. - 'tr' T: "this reading, which appears only in the text of Triclinius, is more prob. than any other, the broken trilrach being excused by the agitation of Creon." Camp. For a similar repetition of the imv., cf. Phil. 832, W0' lOt 0ot 7rairwv. 0. T. 1480, 3epp' t'r, EOETFE. 1109. oi'' T VTES KTE.: i.e. all together; OVTeS-T7rapovres. Cf. El. 305, Tas ovoas re,fov Kal Tras arovaas eA7r8as tLEspOopev. The nom. with the art. in appos. with the voc., as in 100. Cf. 940. El. 634, (v, j 7rapoacd ILot. Aesch. Pers. 156, I1TEp -_ep~ovu yepaLd, XaipE, Aapelovu yvat. 1110. eoir Lov Torrov: cf. 1197. The body of Polynices lay exposed on the highest part of the plain. This brief expression suffices to designate to the attendants the place, which was well known. That, however, lie intends also himself first to go to the place where the corpse lay, as it appears that he does from the account of the messenger in 1196 ff., it is not necessary for him to state in these brief and hurriedly spoken directions. The whole passage shows the greatest haste and anxiety. 1111. Soda Tt8ES KTE.: nmy opiniion has changed in this wacy. For the personification of Sioa, cf... T. 911, octa /0xo 7rapeorTalO7J. 1112. 'TE, Ka: as, so; the two sents. are made co-ord. where regularly a subord. rel. or partie. clause would precede the principal sent. Cf. O. C. 1375, Troad8' apas a(rpv irpolOe r' Tp avft c eyw YvO r' avaiKaAovuaz 4vuya.'ovs.'Sq'ca, &KXucrolaL: a proverbial expression having the sense of doing and undoing. "What wrong I have done I will myself repair." Cf. 40. Aj. 1317, Ei L57 Suva'4wv a&AAx& rvAAr'wv rapet. Many take these words in their literal sense, " as I myself bound her, so I will be present myself to set her free." 1113f. The form of expression is peculiar; instead of saying "I am of the opinion that it is best," he says " I fear that it may prove to be best." - Ka0eeo-rT(as: the anciently established laws that guarded the sacred rites of burial and duty to kindred, which by his decree against the burial of Polynices and conduct toward Antigone he had violated.-(rWo-ovra: obserting; partic. in agreement with the omitted subj. of TeAei/. ANTIrONH. 135 XOPO:B. ITPO~'q' d. 1115 rTO\V&J)VV1E, Kat~tcica9 VV1Cta c yaX~a KcL Zto"', /3cpv/3pELE' Kat E~ ppVP~* ai yEVO;, KXVTaV k dj-k&1 a IKapLav, (LcAEL' & 1120 7Ta.KOCVOLt 'EXEVO-LVL'a3 1115. W. ayaX.Gao vv;/xaos. 1115. Since the Greek drama had its origin in the celebration of the worship of Dionysus, the dramatists often sought opportunity to insert odes in their plays in honor of this god. This ode, which is a song accompanied by a livelier dance than that which accompanies the stasima (hence the name vropxixa), gives expression to the joyful anticipations of the Chorus, that, since Creon has changed his purpose, the evils threatened by the seer will be averted, and that the future of the state may yet be prosperous under the guardianship of Bacchus, the tutelary divinity of Thebes. Soph. introduces in several plays such odes of hope and joy at the turning-point of the tragedy when the spectator already has a foreboding of the catastrophe. Thus the poet affords a respite to the suspense and gloom that hold the mind of the spectator, and heightens the effect of the actual occurrence of the catastrophe. Cf., e.g., 6'. T. 1086 ff., Aj. 693 ff.-The const. of the main sent. is, noxvcWvuvJe... os &a:PeSi. res.. L.. /Fetss e. BaKXev... Kal yiv... yLOXe (imv. 1143)... 7ropoL&,v. Between the parts of this sent. have been inserted by paratactic structure, in the Horn. style, the two sents. ae 5' 7rep KTE. (1126), and Kal oe Nvoaaiwv KTe. (1131).- 'rokXuavus.E: Schol. & Atlovau'e ol tLEv y7p BdaKXov, ol aE"IaKXov, o0 oe AivaLo, o0 6 Etov, oL oe Aoi6pa/,3ov avTrv KaAova'L. - vvicj:as: Semele, the bride of Zeus and mother of Dionysus. 1117. yivos: child. Cf. Aj. 784, c Te'Kcaova, HTayopov yev'os. 1118. dci,.)rrET: cfj Hom. II. i. 37, Os XPVa(rJy auptqiB37cas. 1119. 'IKapLav: the Athenian poet begins with Icaria, a fruitful deme of Attica, near Marathon, where, according to tradition, the vine was first planted, and where the rural celebration of Dionysiac worship in Attica found its earliest abode, and where, according to the belief of some, tragedy originated. Cf. Athen. ii. 40 a, 71 5js Trpacyyfas eSpelrs e'v 'IKcapLy T7S7 'ATrTK9s. - FI8EELS: intr., bearest sway. The act., common only in the partic., is found also in Soph. Frg. 341, fe'aELS 7rpcvas /IleaELs ALMtvas. 1120 f. TracyKoivoLs KCe.: in the allreceiving vales of the Eleusinian Deo, i.e. in the vales of Eleusis, where the 136 0O4)OKAEOY: A7oVs Ev KoXToLS BCaKXE, BaKXav 6 /LaTpo7rooXv rjO3av vaLETCrv 7rap vypcov 1125 'Io-JuvoV pElOpcov, ayplov v er t op paKoos. 'AVTLo-TpoCT'l & (cre ' v7TEp 8LX6O4V 7TETpas (rTEpO 07T7TE7TE XLyvv;, r'v0a Krop;KLat 1121 f. W. B BaKXEV, BaKXaS vLaTporTroXLv ~3rav. mystae from all parts of Greece were received. Next to Icaria, the chief seat in Attica of the worship of Dionysus was Eleusis, with its famous mysteries of Demeter and Cora and the boy Iacchus. The city's domain lay along the bay, which was the haven for all thle worshippers that sailed hither from all parts of Greece. Similarly, Pind. Oliymp. vi. 63, calls Olympia 7raTyKowov XoApav. 1121. BCaKUXE: BsdKxO is the common form 1122. JlaTpodroXLv: Triclinius observes: e1reL' v Er ~)3Bas 6 Alovuaos tLEv yyeyovev, ovrTos Ta'rs BadKXas 7re7rolrLKev, 5La 'TOvro r77Trporohlv arrimv Trvy 3BaKXcWV A'yeL. The worship of Bacchus prob. went from Thebes to l)elphi, where it was held in almost as hilgh esteem as that of Apollo, and whence it obtained general and solemn recognition throughout all Iellas. It appears that from Thebes first women went forth to engage in mystic rites by night on Mount P'arnassus. 1123 f. rapac pbiOpcov: alongside of the streams. 7rapa witl the gen. instead of the dat. Cf. 96. 1124. 'Iao-rvov: see on 105. 1125. lirl o-rropa: lit. by the seed, i.e. with the ofslsprin.. When Cadmus had found the site where, according to the oracle, he should settle, he sowed, at the command of Athena, the teeth of a dragon which lie had slain Out of these teeth there sprang up armed warriors, who slew one another; five, however, survived, and became the progenitors of the Thebans, who for this reason were called by the poets c(rapTol alv'pes. 1126. irrep: see on 985. - 8LXd\oo 'rreTpas: Parnassus was freq. called &arcopvJos. On Parnassus Nwomen from Phocis, Boeotia, and Attica, celebrated every other year, at the time of the winter solstice, an orgy in honor of Dionysus and Apollo, by night and witl torchlight (aripoo MAyvvs) illumination. Behind the twin-peaks at the left from the path that leads to time summit, there lies between two fertile table-lands a lesser peak, from which a steep ascent leads to the mouth of tlie Corycian cave. In this cave, wliicli is of stalactite formation, is still to be seen an ancient altar. An inscription (Corp. No. 1728) is dedicated rhavl Kal Nvmpats; these are the companions of Dionysus. Cf. Eur. Phoenz. 226, ANTIrONH.13 137 vvpIct O.TELXOVo-t BaKXi'E; 1-130 Kao-TLX~c' TE VaL~ua KaLL o-c NvomiL'ow OpE&ow KLTMV O OXOa~t XX'-t~pa T' aLKT-a dJI43p0'Tow EITCWV 13 VE OvT&Wv, ~Eh-q3dcatc E1TL0TK07rOVVTr a)/VcLW XTp0c4) 13'. TcLV EK 7TatoT TLVVVTyT~L ITOX~ /.Lcvpt 0-Vl' KEpcavliUa 1140 KCLI vvv, w'3 /WlWcc, EXE'TaL 1129. W. OTELXov-t( vvec~Uoa. dl ac~rovoca 7rE-rpa 7Tvpbs 8LO'pvqbop o-,EXas (vr~p acpWs BaKCXE'LW AieVi at)V. 1130. vcijJ~c: sc. ibrw7rce- o-E. The fountain of Castalia, celebrated as the inspiring source of Greek poetry, was f or many centuries an object of local interest. An earthquake in 1870 dislodged a mass of rock from an overhanging cliff, which crushed the basin that enclosed the spring, and buried it from sight. 1131. Nuocrmkwv: Nsua-was the name of' several (listricts in all of which Dionysus was worshipped. Here a district in Euboea is meant, as 1-145 shows. There was a tradition that a wonderful vine was to be seen here which blossomed and bore fruit in the same (lay. 1132. XXupix' hilstrous with fresh greea. -The wordl suggests the richness of young vegetation, esp. of the vine." Camp. 1 133..r'vrrF.WL: seed forth; its obj. is ~r.Cf. 0. C. 298, ~s KaL'uEN 5EV-P EE47TEV.lr 1 134. c'j13po'-v: =OEdwy, because these song(,s were inspired of the gods. Similarly a',s~po'-is of poems; cf. Pind. Pyth. iv. 532, -rayhav &I.po8peTi v i'rE'WV. Ar. Av. 749, a'1u3peo-i'WV /SEAE'WP, Of the poetry of Phrynichus. 1135. e&4'VTwv Cf. Trach. 219, where the cry is EVboL EVoL. 1136. 47LO-Ko~ro3v~ra: watching over, as a tutelary divinity. Cf. POEYL-/a'WS E7rLr-fCe'rE, 1148. 1137. 'rcd: see on 007; the rel. refers to E&iBav implied in E)Ocdas. Cf. 0. C. 730, (ppos.r~ iE',us Ei7rEL0_0oU, b P (i.e. EIAEd) ti7STE OIKVE7-TE )U7/IT- &(74)TE. 1139. KcepUULcwhi because Semele was smnitten 1)y the thunderbolt of Zeus, when her wish to behold the god in his glory was granted her. Cf. Eur. Bacch. (6 if. 1140. KcL'L vi~v: new else. For the coust., see on 1115. - WS E"XIETOL KTE.: since the eatire city is pie gee-strick-en, lit, is held fast by a violent diseese, since ' vdo-os n' iEOL 77 TILnt I 00 8 138 -~O 0KA E 0Y: 7TdP~auo,3 7o C2t L & L v'OcOV, bWOXIEW KcLOcpo-t`(o 7T0~ Hlap~'ao-ta vrrTcp KXL'Tv'V 1145,1 0YTOVOEpTcL 7TOp6~jU07J. 'Avnor~rpofn f' to 'lTVp TflvELoVT~oW XopaLy caoTpuw, VVXLCLWV ~ Oyfu',cLoJV E'7Tt`cTK07TE, ATtL ZL0 y'VEOXov-, i7po~/cviO', 1150 cowcL o-a~v ca~ka 'TEpC7TOXov Ovt~ao-tv aIt E /jiCLvo/LkEVCL 7TLvLvvXoL XOPEVOV~rt 70ov TaL1LLCV IlaKXOV. 1146 f. W. t'o) 7 v'pwrvwv au-rpwv Xop~a+/ eat v-vy~jew. withstanding Creon's change of mind, still continues. The use of Erwi is peculiar; some prefer hi-ti'. ForE` ETxai-, ef. Aj. 1145,?~tc'C ev KWaKt XELP.WOPOS E-YXETO. 1143. jAoXetV KCLOapCLcU-') 7roSt: poetic for UctiXE KaOcipales. 1145. -iopOILOv: the Euripus. 1146. li-Vp 1rVELO'VT.V: cf. Pind. Frg. 123, wrip 7rvs'OVTOS KEpaVVOV. Aesch. From. 359, 7r-up~ry'tos $s'Xos. 1147. 0"La-rTpOV: W. takes poetically for torches. But it seems preferahle to take it literally of the stars, which hy a poetical fancy are said to mnove in a hacchantic chorus. So the Schol. also interprets, Kra'-rhYap rva MuuTLJKonv Ad-yov 'rhO' ai'o-rEpwv?ITTI XOpwiu4S. Cf. Eur. Ion, 1074 if., alorXi'vousal T-la 7roXh'ubAvov OEO'v, El rapa' KaAAXtpoicri ira-ya~s Aagiurct'.a OEwOp6lo'Ksi d(,VV o4Es'at EvV'hXLS 6V~rvos top, 9TE Krai Atlt ar-rEpwClls apEXtlpeUOev als07ip, XopEV'Ei aE' oEXava. Bacchus is lord and leader of the sights and sounds of night. The stars in their courses hold revel with his torch-hearers; the voices of the aight are wakened hy their shouting. "All those shining worlds above, In mystic dance began to miove." CoiGcEEv'S IlYiou to Jlar-oiony. 1149. irai ALO' -yEvEOXov: appos.; so~i of Zeuts, his offspring; as if it were s'I A1IS -YE-YC)' 7rats. 1151. OItcLaLO-Lv the Bacehantes. f.0. T. 211 f.-, BUiKXoY EJLVhvMaa3w 1152. o'e': ohj. of Xopshe'vo-t -celebrate in choral datnce. 6f. 0. T. 1093, alE XOE~a -rpbs r,~v. Eur. Ihere. Fuir. 871, Ta'Xa tT' E'y&' pliXXeV XOEpsTW. -.LcvOjLEv.Lt: frenzied. 1154. TOLp.COLV: the ruler; thre one who directs their m-ovements. -'ICaKXOV: this name was applied to Bacchus esp. in the mystic celehration of his worship, and prop. signifies the one who is addressed with loud huzzahs ANTIPONH.19 139 NINTH SCENE. MESSENGER. AFTERWARDS EURYDICE AND ATTENDANTS. ArrEAO~.' 1155 Ka'8/tov rApoCKoL KCat &4tow 'A/.kbtovoq, OVCETJO COvav)a O LO OVT CLLvCOTLLqk aW OVTE VJEF~I~acLLWV 70rE. 'Tv2q7 yap op~oZ' 'Ka TV-'X" KcrTap pErre TOV EVTVXOVVTa roll TIE VOV(TV<O^VT' aEt, 1155. The messenger enters the scene at the left. His part is played by the actor who had represented in turn Ismene, Hlaemon, and the Guard. With mournful reflections of a general character, he prepares the way for the recital of the calamities that have happened, and leads the mind of the spectator hack from the joyfiul elation awakened by the song anid dance of the chorus to a state of sorrow and gloomy foreboding. - S8pLwv: the Thebans dwell by the side of (7rap-) the citadel that was founded bY Cadmus and afterwards inhabited by Amphion; hence Thebes was often called the city of Cadmus and Amphiion. Cf: Sen. H~erc. Fur. 272, Cad - mnea proles civitasque AmphIsion is. 1156. "Nerno ante mortem bec a t uas. -rrCv'rVCL while it (still) sttnd~s (erect). 1158 is included in the figurative expression. The subst. is assimilated to the rel., instead of o5'K Ee~r-t 7rs-rE Bioa s 7ro~ov.-The accumulation of negs. is due to the fact that oti'K Ecr' 0&ro7os -- sV'8EL'. Cf. Plat. Apol. 31 e, oi -ya'p tou-TLv (Jo-Ls a'pOpW7rWV ff,rwOi-oEraL, GVTE V/J.LY OVTE lzXXay eaaEvI 7rA?'OEi 4vav~riociFuvos. So W. But the full force of &'ro~ov e-rdwr7a does not come out in this interpretation, since a7TJvaL may have the figurative sense of be conditionzed, be situated. Cf. Ai. 950, 055K tSv 7-l W T7r7 Tn5E /S)OCV.EG The sent. maybe equiv. to oVlKc'or BOL'ite 0h7roios 'ae o-rq- 'OV KrE. So Ellendt explains: obic E-o-rtijer 'os Toouros wO'TE crL l'E~L. be o-,rctwra &7roisoioh. The sense then is, "1there is no life, whatever be its state, that I can praise." The additional phrase sth-s,, /.4Eu~ISjA4L7 is closely related to the thought, but expands the proverb of the mutability of fortune, which 1158 f. then amplifies. For a similar sentiment, cf. Phil. 502 f. 1158. KMTrLpps'lrEL: causes to sink-. Al EIVss is usually intr.; but trans. in Aesch. Eurnt. 8705, OUTi' be 8LK(XLCVS Trl' E7rippE17ToLs 7roA~ neeT' oe O ~ Bict/ij8e. Theogn. 157, ZEV'S 1 Tb -r' XacuTre E'7rtppE'7rEL tiANs'E 6tiAxws. For the sentiment, cf. "To Fortune give immortal praise, Fortune deposes, and can raise.'" GcAeVILaLE'S British Enchwiters, ii. 3. 1159. MCi: belongs to both verbs, and at the same time to the parties. 140 40ODOKAEOY.~ 1160 KaCl LCaWTLn oV8ELO TOW KCLaE(TTTO)V /3poroL,. KpE'&w yap i -qXc)oqr, (J0 4oi', 7o0rc, coca,; vJ, E EX0P " r 'V8E KaL8-EclEv X06va XacBt3oV TE XcopaP 7TcLVX7E IJol ovapXlcv E3OVVE, OCLXX&WV EVYEVEL TEKVOJV OlTOPtJ 1165 KacL vLvv caJEatcL r7aVl. Ta; yap q aovct op 7TpOO-T W a'V8PE9, O1!' TLO?/L' E;Y j^v TOVTOV, taX IjJ/VXOV 7)/Ov/LaCL VEKPOV. TXOV'TEL TE ydp KaT' OTKOV, EL '3OXEL, /dya, Kal 4'q 'zpavpWVOV (YX-/L) EXOW EXV Ea T'7v 11707701 ov70co 7\0 XaLpELV, raXX EyCO KCTvov (TKLCa, 1160. TrIv KcLOEo-To'rcov: of the things that are established; i.e. whether the things that now are vill remain permanent or not. " There is no prophet to mortals of that which is destined for them." Cf. Alj. 1419, ovasi5s IAsavrrS TWij MUEAAOitTWv. But in this citation the point of view is changed from the permanence of the present to the changed conditions which the future may b)ring. 1161. W's LoL: Sc. EaOKEL. Cf. Aj. 395, EpEl os, ) (paEVYVOraTOV, Ws El/.OL. Eur. Ion, 1519, T6 -yEYOS oV5h' /SEfC7rT4P, W's 7'7/uV, T7OAE. 1162. Ex'Opv: gen. of separation. Cf. Phil. 919, o-:ouaL IaKov. 1163 f. Xcqpov TE Creon was favored by fortune both in his public station and in his private life; hence uwc'oas uE'v should have corresponding to it Oa'xAwv e' (xaBc'V TE simply adding an additional fact to the first reason), but the regularity of the sent. is hroken by EVOwle.E- rrCLvTEXTi: see on 1016. 1165. ci4~EtioL,: is lost. 1166. irpos&cTLv: give op. Cf. Eur. Aic. 201, KtAaL'E Kovriv, Kai 1j \rpoao83 -vai XLoo-e'rEr al TXavIva (71,iryp. - TLTJjAL KTr.: the Schol. explains by oh 7rt271J/u Ev ToLS (CW0L rIy TOLOUTOS' O)05, 00 50 -IA Lw CV EKESVOV rviz &zpa fw &v 7rpoawvc 6ar ~ova'. 1167. Toi3Tov, VEKpOv: sing., as though a',?'p had preceded. The contrary change from sing. to plur. is found in 709, 1022. For the sentiment, cf. Simon. Frg. 71, ris yhp &c8ov'iir &TEp OVarCw' /bos 7roOews 7 Tlpavvts; raS 1' aivEP oVi\ Oewv (7aAwrbS al(Vv. An imitation of the passage by Antiphanes is found in Stobaeus, Flor. 03, 12, EL' yap L"UpE/Xot rLTS To 613o0 Ta\S 2aOovaS KahaXEI'7rET' OIES E"TEpoV 9 TEOPJI7KE'VaL Cf. "Whose life with care is overcast, That man's not said to live, but last." IIERICICE-'S Verses to Mrs Tficks. 1168. Kwr' OlKOV: where treasures are kept. -jtrkya: adv. with 7rxoSrTE. 1169. -riv'pvvov a-crXiij: lordlg stu/te. 1170. Tov'Tov: gen. of separation with &wir. The reference is to this wealth and pomp just spoken of. - KaLWIVOZ CrKLCS: gen. of value or price. This expression was proverbial. Cf! Phil. 946, KoluK ala' EwvaL',IP VEtKpbISj KaccrvoD 0-KiSv. Aesch. Erg. 390, Ti ANTIrONH. 141 v Lv rptptwLqlv ca pL ptf 7rp O3 T7V Y7Oqv. XOPO:. 3 ~ ~ 3curTLXE tV 7KELP n/pow; 7EeV~( OLV 3E rPtlVE~ cL~LtOL 6hXVELV. xoPo~E. KclL TL~ ~bO1-EVEL, TLk 3) 0 KEqJ~El/0; XYEyE ArrEAO:. 1175EAtOw taX' Xcv avTOXEIJ '3 a4ot OV-ert. xoPo:, x0P0 4. VlToEpc vacTppcL' '7 Tp0 OC;0KC~caL XEP0O3; IpoPrcEov cfrE'pLa 7rr-rbv or'8E a Fiaxxov ~ KarwvOv tina. 1171. oUK 'v..C. &Vupi: I would not buy from a man. hvhpt is a dat. of interest. Cf. Ar. Acharn. 812, -rxdov L' fua or78XPm;IZ SO 8' Eo-Oaf 7rF, w~at coL ra xopLa S EXEO L rLiti -to?receive something from some one. - nrpos: in view of, in comparison wth. Cf. Eur. Frg. 96, obVEv?JLJ7EYEVa 7rpls r Xpr/,taaa. Ion, 1510, yAolaEls &IKELTW IA77aE tEX7rToV Elvat L 7rpS TTL'yXaVOVvra CvI. 1172. cav: aqain; i.e. after we have seen Antigone condemned to death and Haemon made angry. - TdSE: See on 7. - pko-LXE'ov: of the royal house. Children of the king are often called I3CtXOLAE7S. 1173. rEevCio-LV: sc. 8aaotL-2s. He means Antigone and IHaemon. - caiTLOL: the full const. is, afrtoi ELOLl Tu Oayest'. See GMT. 92, N. 2, for the omission of the art. with the inf. Cf, Trach. 1233, ~ ystp-pl OavxEw /t0V77 /.ETCtCLrOS. 1174. 4oveV1eL: is the slayer. - d Ke4IEVOS: the slain. Cf. 4/. 989, ro7s EXGpoLoL' r L Jn~ohc~i 7ra'VES KEduXOVVOL lereryEmav. From the account that follows, it is evident that Eurydice, being about to go forth with her attendants, was at the door of the palace, and heard the announcement of the messenger in 1175; but, overcome by the sudden news of the dreadful event, she is for the moment bereft of her senses (1188), and does not appear until 1180. 1175. cLV'TO'XELP: could be taken by the Chorus in the general sense also of murdered bq one of his kinsmnen n: hence the following question. Cf. Xen. hfell. vi. 4, 35, abrls ('AN~avapos) av hwoev'MaKEt, a(v7oXEtpfci uc'- kirn r~v i77 7V'aIClS a'8EXy V. Cf. also the use of abG6vTr7s. Notice the paronomasia in A'iluwv afyato-rerat. 1176. wrpos': helongs to both clauses. See on 367.- OtKEiCLS: here used in the sense of Yatos. 142 142 0O)OKAEOY:~ ArrEAO~. c~i~'T 1T~~ScLV~ 7TLp L1 voa /ia(cWT, TovrOg wg cap op ov ~qvvoacc. ArrEAOY,. C /,! "an j xoovTcaXaU /3OlXEV'ELI 71-a'pca. 1180 atcc p-?)v o6pJ^ TXccavc E1V1pv&LKq)v Oc tkGV', Sacl/caprc Tqv KpEoz.'ro* E'K 8E\ 8Oa'tTCOV 317TOL KXv'oVOr vac&L5O` r -'X?, ~P EPTP~AIKH. &' Ta.LTE3 ao-Toc, 7&)V XoywAV E7wO-cr 7T;e~o8OV o-TEL'Xovo-ac, lcXc~;O 1177. 4O~vovo: because of the mnurder (of Antigone). P5vos is murder by s/teddingy of blood, and is usedl to portray the strong feeling of Haemon. 1178. ws: how; exclamatory. The allusion is to the prediction in 1078 if. - ivvocic~s: davEIVw is used of fulfilling a word. Cf. 0. T. 7 20 f., 'A7ru'AAcuv all'T EKIELVOC t'VOGEZ' OOVE'a -YEVEoO~aL 7ra'rpo's ovrE AdLtov 7rpo's 7raihJS OaVELY. 0. C. 453, rah E' Esoii 7raAattOara /AaVTEsa, &Aolt c)oZI3os ijz)Yuo4 71OTE. 1179. Wes W`8' 4XO`VT(OV SC. TWY5E. Tlie gen. absol. without subj. is freq. in both prose anti poetry. See G. 278, 1, N.; H. 972 a. For the use of S se e G. 2 77, N. 2; H.- 9 78. C~f Aj. 981, c&,i Co' E'xOvrcvv 7rapa o-rCita'(Eiv. - i-~ Xa: i.e. how further calam-ities may be averted and the grods may be appeased. - 7rcLpa: i.e. 7rapE'ff-L, now it is the right tittte, or now it is in place. 1180. KcOL JL jV: see on 526. Eurydice comes forth from the palace (11 74), accompanied by two attendants (1189), as was customiary in tlse case of queens in the representations of the Greek stage. 1182. 7rCLL8S: equiv. to~r~pl jrarataos. Cf. 0. C. 3071, tcxuiwv roi &Evp' &apt4~E'rat Tra~ds. Phil. 439, 'Va~'Ou 1A'V IPWrT' E4Ep71t0o01tzcl. - wrcpa: here not exactly as in 1179, but in the sense of i's at ltattd. Cf. 0. C. 550, OlqOEV'S 7rcpa. 1183. -7ro.vrEs: i.e. o01 7apot'vTE She thus enjoins upon each one the tiuty of giving hier the desired inf ormation. - 'r.6v Xocywv: yortr cotnversation. 1184. wpocrij'yopos: wp~oocaopEvIELK may take two accuss., T.Vri~ aAAciSa rp~oaayOPE W V'Y/A aTa. Cf. the Iom. phrase, 'AO-qvaL'-qv E'rEa 7rrEpO'EV-ra 7rpoo —qdau, and similar expressions. Hence with ~rpoa-ryopos two gens.; 7rpoo41YOPOS nalc'Auaos means as suppliant of Pallas, ANTirONH.14 143 11.85 0'7(0&; LKOqL'?7V EvY/.LaT&Wv 7Tpoonyopo,3. KcLL Tvy2(av&J TE AX^Op3 a~vacsxraTcovri 7rvA, XX'aKcLL /.LE 4IOOT/O1 OIKEL'OV KaKOV /3acjXXEL 8 &'(xTWJV 1Yv7'TTLG 8E\ KXLvo/1kaL M'ro-ct~ 7Tpo', 8/ujaZc~O-L KaOTX7070-' —ojcat. 1190 aX rv 0u o p V~o a oisE/nTE KaLK&JV yapf OVK aL7TELPO13 ov'aoo-/k ArrEAO:~. Eyd, fL~ ~EG70tova, Kccd iap~ov EpJ3, KOV&EV 7Tcap-qO-&J T?7' aXLK)7agE7c7S o. TL yap 0-E p~aXOato-o-oq avi COV EC VO-TEpOV 7rp'flO sEy/'TWY, one who offiers siopplications. 1186 f. Mcd: connects this with the sent. immediately preceding; then f ollow TE'... icat', connccting the two parts of this scnt. We have here coordination of sents. instead of suhordination (7rapra'Tazs instead of Lro'ra~ts). f.Hdt. iv. I35, v6' r TEyV a ActpE~oy EiXpeSTo Tn -yvctjq, Taiirp. Xen. Anab. i. S. 1, cal %J7 TE -,v &/upl aynlpa'v 7r;'Oovo-aV, Kal irX-qro-Lo v O' 6 oaOiuls Ibid. iv. 6. 2, Kacalq T? 745 ES'Vp TpiTqLT( rr-,aOQ4 Kal XELpt'omopos aiV'TCV E'XaXE~rcvOq. This parataxis gives to the account animation, and makes manifest the anxious haste of the queen. - QVL a-ira.TOZ wiVXis: Eurydice wished to go f orthi to the altar of Zeus. The leaves or valves of the door were secured on the inside hy means of a long lbolt which passed across the door. This holt must he pushed hack or loosened. (xaxav), and then the door was thrown or pushed out (&vaaorav); thus a&vao,7raoroi3 is used proleptically, i.e. " when I was loosening the holt of the door so that it flew open." The opposite is Esir-Lowav =draw to, shut, like E'wippabrrEIV. Cf. 0. T. 1244, 7r6AXas E5npS.ao 'o-c. - This sense of &a asrao-roO, though not exact, seems warranted hy its use in other places. Cf. Polyh. v. 39. 4, i(~pM77rap 7rpi's r7ir acpaz', &s avao-7ra'O-oYTES ralir7)s c Ta' rXLtaas. Cf. also A1j. 302, X4-yovs aivc'rsra = he uttered words. Eur. il/ed. 1381, Ir4yovs avao-7T&v.u 1188. SL' c`Tcv: the sound penetrates her ears. Cf. El. 737, 0,6 8b hi' iTWV K EA~vE'o-E'Tras Ooa~s 7rWiAoLS1189. -Trpo's SjJ~cocit-L: i.e. she falls in her swoon hackwards into the arms of her attendants. 1190. UIA~8S etnrrCT: tell nme oa~iai. She vainly hoped she had not heard correctly at first (1183). 1191. KCLKWZV: ohj. gen. after the adj. 67rEtpos. See G. 180, 1, N. 1; HI. 753 d. - OVK cLtrEupos: i.e. well versed in an instance of litotes. 1192. -irapcv: since I was present there. The pres. partic. represents an impf. here, and is freq. so used. C. 0. C. 1587, 'Ws EJprE, Kai (Ti) irov 7rapcW'V Qoio-Oa. Aesch. Pers. 267, 7rapi'v (ppciaa/ hpe of' i-,ropa-Wnm Kaca' 1194. (SV: SC. TO'1,rJ1OLs as antec. The 144 144 ~ OOKAEOY: 1195tfrcitVca cavoCVOLE8/. Op6Oo a'Xn7OEL& cLEf. EY(O 8~E 0&) 7To&ay0)/O EtTITO(V)7Z/ 7lTOTEL ITE&lOV E7T caKpOv, EV' EKEL7O V'?)XEE' KVVOYT7TapaKTOV P lcL lloXvvEc`KOVI3 ETrC KaL ')y FLOV, -lq7(C-VTE' EVO8'CV OEON 1200lHlXotv'wvca T opyct; E1J/LEVELV KaTCo7(COE`V, Xov'o-cavTrc ayVOV XOVTpOP, El) VEoc'TrclaLi6aXXo`C ' &) 'XE'XELTECTTO 0-VYKarIj'o00cV, KaJ rVPj1ov op OKpawov OKElca, XovO9 X&0-uVTE,3, avBh1 7rpOs XLOO'-TpDTOV KOf-q3 gen. after 41u7-aL, as often with 4IEt'8EOOaL. Cf. Plat. Apol. 22 d, 'roiOVU OVK iiE o-Orn'. 1195. Ocjvolij'E8ac: see on 1092.dpeOvv: safe. Qf. 0. T. 695, icar' hpOln' oa-as, waft in a safe course. The pred. adj. is in the neut., although its subst. is fern. See G. 138, N. 2 c; H. 617. CQf. ap1, 1251. 1196. SU: points to a slight ellipsis, 7> VE Tb rpn-YYa TOLOO-ro ElYc) KiTE.lrrokyo': attendant, canipaian. The tragedians use the forms with a in the compounds of &.yw (e.g. 6aayo's, Kuvay0s), except in dpX7ryods, ao-pa-rqyoY, KuY7w-yET-S, and their derivatives. 1197. Wrr' dLKpov: see on 1110. 1199. rciv )ev: that one; obj. of AOUTaVTES. —eVOSoLv e08v: goddess of the cross-roads. Hecatei is meant, Lat. Trivia. Cf. Soph. Frg. 490, -riis Ecwooias 'EtccrS7S. Hecatj is identified partly with Artemis and partly with Persephond as goddess of the lower world. She and Pluto are invoked because to them it is esp. offensive that the body of Polynices is left unburied. At Athens there were many small statues of Hecatj placed before the houses and at the crossings of the streets. 1200. elsevECs: belongs to Oadv and flvo'rcwva, and is proleptic; that they would restrail their anger and be gracious. Cf El. 1011, Kara'drXEs Opyiq'. 1201. Xovipd'v: cognate accus. Cf. 1046. Trach. 50, ioxx&' i'6pBswra T7'r4 'Hpa'Kcctov E~o5ov -yocvuE'V-v. 1202. EV VEOO-1rrodLv eaCXXoZS: with newly-pluck-ed bougyhs. Olive boughs are prob. meant, which were used for the funeral pyres, as Boeckh shows from Dem. xliii. 71. Cf 0. C. 474, where, as here, Oaxxoi is found without expletive of olive boughs; in that instance used to twine around a KpaT'77p. 1203. OiKE(OCS xOovds: of his native soil. Cf Aj. 859, L yis IEpbV oZcKdas rE'3op:aAauUpos. To be buried in the soil of one's native land was the desire of all. The messenger makes prominent that this should be the portion of Polynices as a partial atonement. 1204f. avOLs: again, then, as contrasted with rb-l' ~v KTEr. 1199. Cf. 167. -irpos v14ELov EtovEcrEL'VOjEV: 7Tp05 implies a verb of motion; "we vent up to and proceeded to enter in " (impf.). Cf 0. C. 125, 7rpooEida abc &v G ToT ti os iS. - XLeOO~p7YCOTOV VU4MEEOV KOZXOV ANTIrONH. 145 1205 VVLr/EZOV 'AL80V KO;XOV E1rEPILatvObVEV. (o",jS 8 a7T&)OEZ/ O'pOLOv KWKv/_LcaTWP KXVEL TLv CLKTEPLtJ-ro ac,~L/b 7TLTc'cLa, KalL 8EC7o'T- KpEOhTL o/lkEaLVEL [LOXWV' rp 3 3 atXlcL Tq/Jka ITEpL/cLVEL /3PO' 1210 C/JToPTL.LcXXov ao-o-ov, o73o3 '27go- 8V0o-pqvyqov~ co TaXaS EyW, ap Eql p.kaVrTV; apa c V03vrvxEo0-TaT?7 KEXcVOOV Etp7Cd r'v -7-TaPEXOV-C70V 0,6&2v; 77cLLo'a 1E TaaLVEL bOoyyo3. alXXa\ i7-pdomXoc, 1215 7 acLrooV WKCL% Kat pTapa'TaVTEC 7cL(b the, hollow bridal-chazmber enclosed with stones. The tomb in which Antigone was imprisoned, to judge from the description here given, was a cavern excavated in the side of a hill or hewn into the rock (cf. 774), somewhat like the so-called treasury of Atreus near Mycenae, and other vaultlike tombs found on or near the sites of ancient cities. - vvup.iov "ALSoU: the two form one idea (like our word death-bed), on which to'p-qs depends. For the idea, cf. 816, 891. 1206 f. Const. &irwOev KmxdEL srpwmVs 0p~ () cwV fCVuuTcWV. pOse s means louid, shrill. O~f. El. 683, 3pOLwv mc-qpVy-uLrw V. The messenger uses the pres. in order to make the scene as vivid as possible. 1207. CiKTE'pL-rToV 1rcrO-rC: zinconsecrated tomb (lit. clhmiber) So called because Antigfone, by being, as it were, buried alive, failed of the proper tc-rEpiLo-ara of the dead..1208. RoXiv: adds to the vividness..1209. rq &sB'. to this one; dat. of interest with 7rEpi1BaIYEL. (~f. Hbm. Ii. xvii. 80, fls-Tpo'KXC -IrEPLpLICc.-&deLXias Clq'Ri, P0omis: an Indistinct cry of distress. The expression is equiv. to ahOXa &o6mpos Boij. Cf. 1265. 0. T. 1474, ra& p ItAraT' 4tydvowv E/5oov. - wTrEpLO.WvEL: surrounds; the idea is, that it fills his ears, it encompasses him on every hand. Cf. Hbm. Od. vi. 122, TWs -r y KOUpdWV pa/.1AUOE 'iDr1. Id. 1. 331, aotjv,?7-lS aKoVovTEoT7-L vEWraT7r 1210. pi6XXov C'Lcraov: a double comp. is occasionally found both in prose and in poetry. Cf Aesch. Sept. 6173, YXALOV V EWc'$repos. Eur. H1cc. 377, lietkxov EV'jTVXE`.'rEpOS. 1213. wrrcpEX~ovaCv: see on 102. 1214. orat'VEL originally used of the wa g ing of a dog's tail; hence makc si,ns of recognition; here it may be rendered touches, (Uiritates, i.e. by a feeling of recognition. Cf: Eur. IliJpp. 862 f., Kal )ui)v TVrrOL -yE (Y()EY50V?7S Xpvo-7)Xd',ro7 77 OGiCE' OUO6077S T70aE irpoaaooaivouo- /.LE. 1215. 4KEZS: prod. adj. used instead of an adv. See G. 138, N. 7; H. 619. The attendants, being younger and swifter, precede the king. Perhaps also lie lags somewhat behind through a vague consciousness that a fearful spcctacle awaits him, that he is al 146 146 WODOKAEOY:~ aJ0p-qjaLO', acpjiow Xoqka-o, XtOoo-lrcL3^ 8VvtE3rcwpo av~ro om01aOV, EL TOP AC11nVO1 q~OyOPY O-VvU)/j,9 17' OEO'COL KXETT7TouacL. rca8 E a ch~vO 3EcO7TOTOV KEXEv'o-/LcLoW 1220 'povpx EV- 8E' XoC-t'Gi' TV/4,3Ev'/iact TT) VI/EV KpEbLa0OT-17v ctVjEVQ3 KaLTEL80~LEV, I3OXWb /J.LTW3'EL ~TVOVO&0 KaL?7LLEVI7P, TOv 8 a c/-t j L (lkcTO7 TEP 7TET-q7 Tpoo-KEtL-EVOV, EVY7 ctT /.wOVa 7' tLh 4~Oopc ready hearing the KcWK' ara announced in 1079. 1216. cWpja-cvre: has for its obj. the clause El'.. KCXE'7rI-o/5L. - CLP[J.OV XW'IJLT-os KT-.: we are to imiagine that from the vaulted tomb, which is farther in the recess of the rocky excavation, there runs a passage-way that leads to the outermost entrance, which was closed by means of one or more large stones or by masonry. The &pkeo's is the opening or chink in this mound (XCDuc) at its entrance, made by drawing away one or inore of the stones (Xi~oo-7rabi's). Creon says accordingly: "Cwhen you are at the tomb, enter into the opening (which hie p)resupposes to have been made) of the miound, and going tup to the very mouth of the vault within see whether it is the sound of flaemon's voice that I hear, or not." With Ai~oorlaa-is, cf. vEvpoari-a8~ ti —pca-ros, Phil. 290. 1218. OEoto-L KXE'-rTiOpRc: the Schol., derar~qami nn7r OEwv, C~f. 081. 1219. EK SE-rwo'ToV KIEXEVOIJSlacTLV at the commands proceedling fr-on tior lord. See on 95. Cf,. 0. T. 310, &'7r' 1220. XOLoreL'W TVf43Euj'cLCM: the innermost port of the tom~b. 1221. T'jv iiv: Antigone; contrasted with TbV Vi (1223), Ilaemon. - cwihevos: by the neck. Cf. H om. It. xiii. 383, 7ro~oS EXA K ~saTa' KpaTEpi7m' bo-,'rn't ~pwCS '10,UC-EvE's. 1222. IPpoxw( ~J.LTWBEL K3E'.: fasteaied (s. to the roof) by a threori-woren noose of fine linen. This may have been either her girdle, or, more likely, her Veil, - KO~eqIIivTIv: the Schol., i-smv TpciX-mAov 8E3EuCm'mOqv. Jocasta in the Oedipus Tyrannuts, and Phaedra in the Htp1)olytis of Eur., are other wellknown instances of hanging. 1223. REoa-o her waist; with rr metri gratia. Cf. 1236, - iepL-,ire-i-~: pred., i.e. so that he emnbraced. From 1237-1240 it is evident that Antigone's ibody lay p)rostrate on the ground. The attendants could not have seen Antigone susp ended, but they inferred that this was thme manner of her tieatli from the noase that was still around her neck. It is also naturally inferred that the first thing, that lineman did was to unfasten the noose fram time ceiling, that hie might save Antigane, if possible, fram deathm. 1224. Ecihvis ic-i-i.: lamentiniy the ruiin of he's bridal that was only to ie found in death (TrJS mcarT). Cf. 1-241. W. and others take Eiad7' here, like XE'ot, in the sense of bride, citing Eur. Andr. 907, iA~kmV TIW EUMi'1/ annmT J7pI ANTIrONH. 147 1225 Kac 7rarpos Epya Kat TO SvorTvov XeXOS. O6 3 ) opa apOE, OTVyvOV oluJka1 Ea-cno XopE Tpo, aLTO iv KaZVaKKOKVCa-aL KaXE' oc rT7 Luov, OLov epyov eLpyara'a c rva VOVw EcrXE~; EV Ti )TVpLopaS SLEOcIdprs; 1230 EEXOE, TEKV/OV, lKECLO5 aE Xo-oLxa0.,i o,,, o, ' c, TO ayp8tog oo'crotoct TraTrrTva; 6 7ratq, TrTvcrOag 7TpocrOTrr KOV8EV avTeircv, fo AeXKEL 3C7TrXOV KVW6oTovTCLa *K 3' 6ppctiEtVOV TarpoC qvya'crlw V JrXaK' ETO' 6 8v'o-/OpoS ' ' 1235Ece?oTXoeVpS, acr7reop eX,' errevTaOs yp lpetcre TrrevpaS i~ecrov "yo s ' 'ypov roa-is; But there is no need of taking it there any more than here in the sense of person. 1225. XXxos: bride. "So Lat. lectus. Cf.Propert. ii. 6,23, Felix Admeti conjux et lectus Ulixis. Cf. Eur. El. 481, o- Ae'xea = thy spouse. Haemon commiseratur se ipsum, patrem, sponsam." Weckl. 1226. d Se: i.e. Creon. - wo-e: i.e. Haemon, See on 44. 1229. vowv 'tX(es: what thought had you? A colloquial phrase like our "what possessed you to do this? " — To: i.e. rivi; the following gen. limits it. Cf Aj. 314, y1 Tc irpd-yCLaros.Iv: with, by means of. See on 962. 1231. TOv: obj. of 7rTv-as as well as of 7rarrT'rvas. 1232. rT-o'a-s rwpoowrr: lit. spurning him by his face, i.e. with abhorrence in his countenance. W., not so well, takes 7rpoaOwdrq as dat. of direction, as if it were, "casting a look of contempt at his (Creon's) countenance. Cf. Plato Euthyd. 275 e, peic8ldaas r wpoac-7ry, with a smile upon his face. - KOcsiv &avTr*lSv: this is a fine touch. It is with a look alone that Haemon answers his father. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 1440, f)wv v ufiv OVK &cpiicev, o/iUdTcov 8' fro rpoaoe7re 8aKpvois. 1233. In a frenzy of passion, and bereft of judgment through grief, Haemon draws his sword to strike his father. But the next moment he is stung with a feeling of self-reproach (auit XoAWoOe's). Unwilling to survive his betrothed he is driven to self-destruction, as he predicted in 751.KvWSovras: the cross-pieces (or prongs) of a sword, placed usually where the blade is joined with the hilt. In Aj. 1025, Teucer says to his brother, who has thrown himself upon a sword, 7rms a' &roardroi0aw TOs' aliAov Ktcv&ovrTOS;iK: join with 6piwCt.UEvou. 1234. 4uyatw-Lv: dat. of means with ~optpwfdvov. 1235. dmrcep elX: cf. 1108. Haemon held the sword in his hand, as &irorep iXe and igeire show, and stabbed himself. The pasros &yyeAtIc is fond of giving minute details, as the guard in 430 f. 1236. ipEcrW Ktiv.: cf. Pind. Pyth. 148 148,OFOKAEOYY, a~yK(0Vl ET EbLpP&w lrapoclE( 7TpOO-7TrV'cTT0xETau KaLL OVOtTctiW o5 eLa E'K/3cLXXEL P'o-qv XEVKT) T~Lpw,4otv` v o-TaXaL7ALCaTo,3. 1240 KELTcLL &E V/EKPO'1 7TEPI VEKPC, raL VV/J4LLOKc'a An ~ XaLOSaaw Jv 'y ' At~ov obt, M'cau 6'v acw0poJ7oto-r T-q cL/3OVXtLV, Oa00c ULEYLrTTovV8tIOKtm KaKOl'. xooP 1245 fpoi&71, lVpIV CITELtV &0-X0"V i5 KaKO" Xoyov. ArrEAOZ2. KaLVTO13 TrEra(LpT)-K5 EA7TLOLtV OCN 80Q-Ko/.LaLL x. 51, 6'yKvpapi EvpELfoOZ XOoJLf. E-YXOS is freq. used in the sense of sword also by the tragedians. Cf. Aj. 658, Kcpiviji TO~. i"-YXos. - ji.&o-rov: adv., so that it should strike the middle of his body. Some connect JAC46iov with i'xs.e. half its length, up to its middle. 1236 f Js 8 ' V'YPc'V KrE'.: he clunq to the maiden enfolding her in his slackening arm. - is 'yKcW'VCL: as if Aaf3&v or some such verbal idea were in mind. W. takes vb-ypbV adYic~va of the arm of Antigone, i.e. "1he fell into her arm," which lay outstretched; but this does not fit so well with 7rpooi-7rTVICroEiat. For U-YPu's =_relaxing, languid, cf. Eur. Phoen. 1439, of the dying Eteocles, IjiOVocI 1.?Ts-pbS KdIVLOEIS vbypa'V Xe'pa. Tihul. i. i. 60, morlens deficiente manu. 1238 f. Const. iZE7av e'iGakXE-L jAO~pV (pOIJLOVL csTQa',y/saTos ~rapELic (7rapOE'Pou). Cf. Aesch. Again. 1389, Kcda'Kpuoi~ 46say, ra-rAaos crPa-y~w ja'AAEL /A' E'PE/AVj *aJSId&I JpovlYasS p4UOou. - a-ru.-Vmra XcLYPC.cros: of gory drops. -rpci dat. of direction. 1240. The variable quantity of the penult in vE4Kpos is to be noticed. Cf. Eur. Phoen. 881, iroAxol 8E VEKpOI 7rEpl i'kpoLs 1241. TrrXq XcLXwv: haming obtained the consummation of his nuptials. The, marriage rite was sometimes called Te~~ "They have become united (oiVVvEVVOL) in Hades." 1242. Triv c4ovX(cLv: by prolepsis obj. of 8&i~as, instead of subj. of wpdoicE-rrai. The &fBouxia is that of Creon, who is the cause of the death of both. Speechless, with her horrible resolve fully made, Eurydice withdraws into the palace. So locasta, 0. T. 1075, and Deianira, Trach. 813, leave the stage in silence. 1244. Toi3ro: sc. Jlvai. "1What do you think is the meaning of this conduct? " 1246. IEXrrL'4-Lv P0'o-K~j=L: cf. 897. ANTirONH.14 149 aX-q) TEKVOV KXv'ovOcrV E9 ITOXL yo'ov, OvK a$WOJOEL, aXX V70 o-TEy-r9 'O-CO 8~ua'g rpo U/(ELV 7&;OLKCLOZ OTEZ)ELV' 1250 [yv~cq; yap OVK aL1ECPO~, C(00-0 p~vEV. xoPo:2. OVKOLO3p'E/IOLO82OV1/7T ayavct~y?7 3acp v 80KEL 7TPOOwc Xq) (l cLIYv woXX-7 /3o4 ArrEAOY,. ctXX' E10T/.lEcrY~a, /1/1') TI Kal. KaITaL(XETop. KpVY( KcXTTEI. K Lpa~I 1,255 8O4OV 7Jac0EL0T1 KaLL rI73 a~ya ya~p Eo0Tt OOVIJEV-q EV) Yap OVV AEYELt3 'n-ov OtLyrp /3apog. 1250. W. retains this verse. 1247. is -iroXLV: in the presence of the city i.e. in public. Thus Electra (Ell. 254) makes excuse to the Chorus for her public lamentation, for which she is chided by her sister and mother (El. 328, 516). Ajax says to his wife (Aj. 579), 8(~.ta 7ra'ICTrOU ~Us' Ci7rtoK7idPVos -yonS 8aaCpvE. locasta gives vent to her grief only after she has entered her chamber (cf. 0. T. 1241-50). - y~ous: obj. of 0UTEVEIV, Which is to be taken with &4LLSOEW-i as well as with arpoO071 O GEISV. 1249. Spiwa;is.rrpoO '(rELV rE'.: to lay upon her servants the task of bewailing the sorrow of the household. Cf. Horn. Il. vi. 499, a'upipar4Aous, -rq-o-iP TE 7Y0'0 V 7rao-yawL EVWPOEL/. 1250. She is not inexperienced in goad judgment so that she should commi t a wrong (i.e. lay violent hands on herself). ipa'ap-riVELJV is used abs. here, as itofteanis inpoetry and prose. Cf. Horn. Od. xiii. 214, ZEV'3 T'riVVra, 9S TrSr al.cipr j. See App. 1251. Te': correlated with Kcai (Xii) in the next verse. - Ppv:see on 1195. With the thought, cf. " This dead stillness Makes me more apprehend than all the noise That madmen raise." LEE'S Cicesar Borgia, ii. 1. 1253 f. ~jKCLXVlwrsL:see on 278.KCLTCLo-XETOV: Suppressed, kept back. 1255. WrapOurTeL'XOVTfS: proceeding to or into. (if Eur. Mied. 1137, lErEl 7rapSJAOE Vu1.aPIcoi'S a0'yovs. Hipp. 108, 7rapEAOtJXwrES 80'UOus 01rrcP /SE'XEOO0E. 1256. -ycL'p: usually stands after the first or second word of its clause, here after the third. Cf. 0. T. 1430, -rois Et, 7EyfEL -ya'p. El. (659, -roVs lE't Ads -ya'p. -Ts I aov o-wy~s: a prod. partitive gen. with E`GTL i8ctps. - PO' pos: lit, a weisqht, i.e. a grace import. The messenger follows the queen. He returns presently as the s4iY-YEAOS. 150 O OKAEO Y TENTH SCENE. CREON AND MESSENGER. XOPO0. \ \ c/(b, a, a, ii, KaCLL v oo avag aVros e/ )KEL vrJ' E7rT&'jLov 8La XELpob eXCojV, d OgLsq EL7TEW, OVK aXXoTpLav aTrqv, aXX avros Lapaprov. KPEIN. 1260, ZTpOlq a'. La, ppevPv ovo-frpvoav qJLapT?7fara rrepea OavaroevTr'. C) KTaVOVTaS TE Kal Oav6vracs /XE7TOVTES.e'f)VXIov;. 1257 ff. The four following verses are anapaests spoken by the Coryphaeus in order to announce the approach of Creon, who comes accompanying the body of Haemon. With this scene may fittingly be compared that in Shakespeare's King Lear, where the aged king enters bearing the lifeless body of his daughter Cordelia.-KCal P'jv: cf. 526.-o-': cf. 155. 1258. fp.vip' E'rlor(aov: the Schol. explains by Tbv vecpov,. The corpse of his son is to Creon a man/fest token in his hands (cf. 1279) that he himself has done wrong. - SL& XELpOs {'xwv: see on 916; but the phrase is to be taken figuratively (ef 1345) in the sense of possessing. Creon walks with faltering step by the side of the bier on which the corpse of Haemon has been laid, which was represented by a veiled figure, as was that of Ajax after his suicide. 1259. et 0OELLS: the Chorus speak still with some timidity and hesita tion; but in 1270 they declare their opinion boldly. 1260. Ianlv: in appos. with ywvy.a. Instead of continuing the sent. regularly aXA' o0Kcov &aMdp7'ua'1Ta, the poet changes the const. 1261. The dreadful events described in this scene, while not occurring in open view upon the stage, yet smite Creon before our eyes with full force. The king is wholly crushed, and acknowledges his guilt. The dochmiac verses suited, with their constant change of measure, their retarling irrational arsis, their resolution of long syllables, to represent passion and exhaustion, picture the distraction of Creon's mind. - pEV3ov Suvrcpdvwv: an oxymoron; cpe'ves which are not really ~pe'ves. 1262. orrEpec: stubborn, since they sprang from ppeveS rr-epeai. - eavaTrdVTra: i.e. Oava'rwv afla. 1263f. S PXE'irovTEs: addressed to the Chorus. 0, ye beholding, instead of ANTirONH.11 I.5] 1265 c4lO1. E/LcW aLvoX/3c /3ovXEV/IdTiv. tC W cat, vEO~; VE(0 ~iV tLo'pqp atatL ataLL, E0aVES, cL1TEXV'O'i73, ElcLt3 oV 58 cracwrc 8vo-/3ovX~cVs. xOPOZ. 2'70042 OSJEO TTY1/ VuLqV) KPEC2N. Xi-pocfi P'. 0EO'3 TOT' aLJL TOTE Ii/y /aJo3t E"X&)V E7TaL-EV, EV EO'ECO'EV ayptavg08O3 1265. W. hz,xiv Alas! ye I~ehold. W. makes &'iaprf')/ara (1201) also the obj. of fAE'7rowTES. The similarity of sound in Ktravo'vTas Oavo'vras is noticeable. Cf. Phil. 3008, o K'rapwv TrE X 'W Oav,~v. - rz'cjuX~ous: E-Y7EVESS. 1265. C!~voXf~cL PouXevIcLdwv: i.e. avpo'xf3COV 00U/XEVUFa-TwZ. Cf. 1209. 1266. v'as v~'o: for a similar play uI)of words, cf. 150, 977. vE'cto refers to his untimely fate. 1268. d&rEXiets: theu didst depart; like the mid. in 1314. Cf. Plut. Frg. (W~yttenbacli, p. 135), rIox'eaoLy,rljv a'ro~vrijo-covra tcal rbv 0dvarov 'r 4nALOL-V KaXoOULv. Similarly oYxertIO and /3 E" 37jtC E are often used of those who have died. 1270. otp: C: see on 320. 6s is exclamatory. 1271. E"X tiacLWv: puts more stress upon the duration of effect than the simple pf.; having learned, I have it, i.e. I k-nee it ])erfectly well; hie means the truth of what the Chorus has just said. 1272. Tr'TE: in contrast with 6i41 above; lie means at the time of his 6vojovAi'a. The repetition shows the speaker's intense feeling. Like the Homeric heroes, hie casts the blame of his a'r-q upon a hostile aa4Jwv, which struck his head. 1273. ILEdyu fdpos E`Xowv: =,apmi'VWV, i.e. with greet weightd. 1274. E"IraLL-EV: by the expression Irat'ELY /LE Em' Kcatp hie mneans that the divinity impaired or distracted his mnind. -4'v: separated from its verb, i 1.0Eoai-v. See on 977. l~e drove me in wild courses. OWis is freq. used of a course of conduct. Cf. Pind. Olnmp. vii. 85, 7rpaylpadrwv o'pOa',v 0 O'P. 152 152 O-cOKAEOY:~ 1275 oq4ot, XaKracqT7/ov aVTpE2TOWV Xaap 4ci) bEv", &' 7'VOL f8poTr^V 3V'7O~rVOL. E-_AI'rEAO:2. C' &60708, W'0 E?(CE)V TE KcLL KEKT-7/ILEV09, T JJ/V 7TP0 XELPWV c&4pi Ta a g V aOJkOL 1280O~'LKa3 77KEW KcLL TaX 3 e 1 1 'OtErOac Ka2KaL. KPEn2N. TL EOTLJ- aV KaLKLOV, 7/ KaLKOW ETL; E8_ArrEAo:2. 'yvv?) TE6~qKfE TOV'8E 7TacqLkL7/T(0p V-EKPOV, 8iVOr7/voc, aPTC vPEOTOJUww riX-qyuao-w 1281. W. KO'LKLOV EK KaLKOV. 1275. Xwr~rMrrov: proleptic; that is tranipled?nader foot. - dLvTrpe'.Trrcv: shows apocope of the prep., which is not common in Soph. C~f. 0. C. 1070, 4Mf9cu7s, Ai. 410, aMWrvod's; Trach. 838, a5u5/J-ya, a feOw times &41AE'ELY, and regularly KcaTOaVE~h. 1276. (~eii, W': the hiatus is only apparent because of the natural pause after interjections. -iro'vO 8V0IrovOL; cf. 1201, though not exactly the same. liere the prefix 6us- simply intensifies the idea of 7ro'vos, as in 8uorcLa11a, e.g., but in 5h%-(pwv it negatives or gives a sinister sense to the idea of (ppiqv. 1278 f. The attendant, who in 1250 followed Eurydice into the palace, now returns as E'ca-Yy/EAOs. The statement of the principal sent., &is a W Te ical KEKT77/LEYvos (Ka/fc) EolKaS I~KEIV is confirmed by the two clauses ra& 1Av pEwv and -ra V' Ev &i'yocr; but the coast. of the latter, if regular, would be 0',0/JAEPOS Kicccd. Instead of this, Soph. writes iJ` 4Eo-Gat, dependent on EOOLKas and connected by Kica with 7)KEIw. The structure of the sent. seems to imply that Creon comes as if on purpose to behold fresh calamity added to his former woe. -El)Xci)v, K~eKrifl.E'vos: expresses the fullest possession the obj. to be supplied IS Kccued. Cf. Plat., Rep. 3082 b, E"XEIV TE Kad KCFK/T?)OO0c 4, EVos. Cratyl. 393 b, KpacTE7 -IE au-i-ov tcal ICE/Kri/ru ca a E'XEt aiTO'.-TrpO' XELpc~v: present before!jio. The Schol. explains the sense by CiS T0OO KpE'OVTOS -i-v 7rca? 8aTa(VTOS. Cf. 1258. Eur. Iplh. Ail. 30, 5E'ATov ~I7L 7r/Th XE-pWV C-ri 83o-TTS(Ets. 1281. Ti-ansl., but wchat?rorse eril is there again, or ithat still (f erils (remnains untried)? See App. 1282. w sa~-i 'TWP: beongs to yu7VV being, in form an nalj. Usually it means mother of oll (-y~, 4,vQ-Ls), but here it is in contras t with a, u57)-rTp a/o7)TiWP, since maternal love has broken ANTirONH.13 153 KPEn2N. 'AVTLo-rpo+1 d. 1285 Tt bt' atpc v ioXE'KEL3; dO KLKcayyEX'ra' pot rpITpO.lfica, a'Xmq Tt`'/ OpoE'K Xo'yov; * X~ IT~L~ T.) 7~ (Y)), co) raTC, TLVC XEYEL3 j~IU VEOV, 1290 CdCL CLLCL, yvvaLLKELOV cL/LULKELLTOaL /Lo'pov.; E'-zArrEAO1. opayi Ta~pEO"TWV OV yatp E1Y,LVXQL3 ETL. KPEn~N. 'AVTwa-rpo+nj13' OItj.O0L, 1295 KaLKOJ To"8' cXX0 8EV'Tepov /3EIT.)rc aXaw;. the heart of Eurydice. For the sense of iriis in composition here, see on1 1016. Cf. Aeseh. Sept. 291, I~S TiIS TrEKV'WV UVrEpaE&LKEEV 7rciiVTpO(POS 7rEAEta's. 1284. SuorKa.Ocxproq: herd to be propitiated, implacoble. SO KccL~cpluas in 0. C. 400 =propittiation. The epithet seems to he applied to death in a general sense. Cf. Thomson's -Seasons, IWinter, 393, -Cruel as death and hingry as the grave." - Xy.-ijv: a freq. epithet of death. Cf. Stob. Flor. 120, 11~x, itVTWV AIUiJV TCV' ~IEpo'7rwv 65 Od'Vardis EO1T7V. "God wold I were aryved in the porte Of Deth, to which my sorrow wol me lede." CHAUCER'S Trail. and Cress. L. 1287. irpo~rr4.+QSa KTE'.: addressed to the E'~ciyyE~os. Than who host brought woe to mHe by these evil tidings. 7irpo'irE/57r~i is often used in the sense of praebere. Cf. Phil. 1205, ~1(os/u01 7rp07rEA' arcE. 1288. "1One already dead thou (lost slay again." Cf. 1 0 30. 1289 if. ',irai: the messenger. See the App.-'rL'vcL X-YELS Kc-i-.: const. TIwa VEOV O4Xd'y.LV 7lWEaLICE70V (=~ 'YU~aLICA ILpee AE'yELL aU.LL/IKEL0OaiL fuoi 17r' 6NE'Oprjo. vEos is said with reference to the f ormer violent death, sc. that of Haernon. - i- O'Xi~piy: added to thf destruction (already wronght). Cf. 1281 and 1288. Or, perhaps hetter,for my destruction. 1294. By means of the 6KaciscXnmCw, the dead body of Eurydice, lyi ng 154 134,04~OKAEOYI Tc' ctpc, -rO; 11E 7r0T/_tO1 ETL '7TEpLIIEPEL; EX&) /-IEV EV XELPEO-0LW apftL&P TEKPOV, adXat3, To' V ' E'Pawra 7wpooE/X- VEKpov. 1300 ~EV' IJEv'. (aTEp cd9XUa, 4cV' TE'KVOV. E=_ArFEA0Z. X1'Et KEXcLLva' /3XE'wtpc, KWOKv'o-acOa /LEV 'Toy 7wptv Oa~vo'vTO' MEyap~oJ; KXEVO'V kaXcxo3, a O1 E' TOV8E, XoC'o-OLov OE' 00L KaLKaL 1357T~EL13 b~v/JIrlO-t -c 'T 7TaCaOKT'VWJ. 1301. W. qc S' v'6suKz-q os '8E flmuta 7re'pLe. 1303. W. KX\ELVO'V XIEXO13. within the palace, is brought to the view of the spectators. - EV IIVXOLS: the inner apartments are meant. 1296. T' iCL PM, T-CS: repetition as in 1285. 1297. jLE'v: not in its natural place, since it marks the contrast between rTcEvoe and i,'v evo~V. - EV XELPEO-CLV: not that he literally carries in his armis the corpse of lineman (see on 1258), but the expression is chosen to make the situation seem as pathetic as possible. 1298. g'rVaVTCL: the corpse of Eurydice lies aver against that of Haemon. 1301. Batt she (hazving fallen) at the altar upon a sharp-whetted swvord. With ilwbdia we need to supply the idea of KE~LE1'7) or Tr4O'o-tos. With 34uO-ipcKTCP 4t'(EI, Cf. upaU(ijOcrq( ~'PEL, 1309. For 7rEpL ~LIPEL, cf. Hbm. It. xii. 441, lESEKO/.tEVOS 7rEp1 aotpi. Od. xi. 424, U'7rOV'ITKIWV 71EP1 (pct0rYc'cp,. Aj. 828, ire7rrcra 7TEp'l veoppnz'Tcra 4L'PES. 1302. X1'EL PXFE'jcpa.: relaxes her eyelids. The phrase is like the Hom. XVOa E' -yvi'a, -yoi'vara. Cf. also Anthi. Pal. 03, 11 (inscription of Cyzicus), aVO' 6WV t4',Uaa' EXVJOE T'r& Fpyeh'or, EiVOa3E fHEpao-is. WVe speak of the eyelids 6reaking in death. - KEAMMV': is proleptic; " so that the darkness of death enshrouded them." tiif. Hom, II. v. 310, appl 8E &TO '90C-Ekawhd vz,4 1303. MEyctpE'ws: the story of the fate of Megareus is given by Euripides (who calls him Mlenceceus) in the Phoenissae. Sec on 991. His fate is ICAELVtIV in that it was famous in Thebes, and in contrast with that af Haninon. 1304. r-oi8e: sc. xAcXos; hie means that of Haemion. 1305. E'4uj~vijo0-CLaCrC: ToiaOT' iEv'(PVU is used in 0. T. 1275 of the imiprecations of Oedipus when he is smiting his eyes. - KaKds W7pdqELS: resad v e rs as. The whale phrase is equiv. to KaKnwS 7rpcvTEIV 0rot E"PV'J770-01. ANTirONH. 155 KPEaN. Xrpocf j y'. aLaa alat, &vcrcwT 4o'/3w. 7- /J) QvK aZcraltW atITcOE'V rV9 cLVSkdhKT&) ~LEt; 1310 OElXatLog E'&c alacc, 8ELXaLcL 8E crvyYcKEpa/jaL v.,t. EEArrEAO:. w0 alTlW yE T&W3E KaLKELVOJ1 9<XWW '7Tp03 f7q OavoWV; rY7cO8 E17TEO-Kq7TrTOV LdOPOV. KPEnN. IOClC 8E KaLITEXVcocT' Eiv ~ovaLL3 TpOITOJ; 1307. ivilr~rav cj'3P: lam startled with fright. A present state of mind is often expressed by the aor. as having leen caused and entered into some time before. Here, I was startled, i.e. when I heard your words. Cf. Phil. 1314, 0rn'q 7ra-rEpa ro'p a&/~bz EVAQoyoivvrd (TE. 0. C. 1466, EY7rrT1a Ov/.~'. See GIMIT. 19, N. 5. The metaphor in aveI1Trav is that of a frightened bird. That the affection of his wife should have turned into hate, and that her last words should fasten upon him the dreadful guilt, is to Creon's heart the bitterest pang of all. 1308. L ' oei;K krrE"a-Uv: in sense approaching the imv. Cf. Plat. Phaed. 86 d, EL otw ris V/.~WY EV7ropcWrEPOS iEUOV, TL OZJK lrEiKpltaT; -r CVTOLLO.V SC. 7r/joy'v. Cf. El. 1415, wTCoCov &7rxa7v. Aesch. Sept. 895, &aaz'-cav 7rE7rAay71EPOUS. 1310. SELACLLos: the second syllable at is metrically short here. So also in El. 849, 3ELXiaLa 8ELXCXiWV KIpELSwsriii OmVaTcos E'U POV'POS. So the first syllable of alZ ' is measured short. - VYW: sc. elyi. 1311. orUyKE'KpaCLLCL SaL: I (il li — conme closely allied with mjisery. By the use of this compound the poet personifies Giic; it is made his companion, as it were. Cf, Aj. 895, o&icrcp '7-,;E ffa yKE~pa/SEYSJv. 131'2. The messenger continues his statement from 1302 if.; at the same time he connects his words with Creon's lament, and assents with yE' to its truthfulness. - Tn4v6E Idpwv: the death of Hlaemon; lICE'YLVO, that of Megareus. 1313. EarErrKjarqrou: in the act. and mid. this verb means lay a com morenul or an accuisation upoii one. Here, in the latter sense and in the pass. Plat. Legg. xi. 937 b, Eav (8oiiXiq) ionowKscpO- rc *Eu ~ luapVprvpoi.- 7rpOs: with the gem. after pass. verbs often denotes agency, like 67ro'. See G. 191, vi. 6; H. 805, 1 c. 1314. KCL( see on 772. - c'~XiooaT: see on 1268. 156 153 O~DOKAEOYN-i~ E-_ArPEAO-':. 1315 7ratora 1Sb qPap cLvTOXELP avii)Tv, o-4w'j ircto3 70'8 TpT-OET- '~VK0J'KvTov 7T-cc0o;. IKPEn2N. X~rpocH' 6'. (OLO aLtTCW OV'K E7T' CXXOV /3pO7 —Tow 1320E4/ca', a~puLO0-EL 7TOT E' a ZT t'a. EYwo yap a- cyco EIcaVOV-, O LLE XEO13, EYCfr aL ETV/1LOV, LtO) 7TpOOT7TOXOL, 1325 aL)ETE II OTC Tao3 aYETE 1tL EKITO&OV 70P OvK 0o/Ta (LLXOV E L'7va. Kp7r7TcpaLVPEZ, EZ CK'8,3 E CV KaLKOL9,' /3aXUJTa Ya K1OaLTLOTap ITOOLV K~ 1317. WV. tlO) Pl.ot, Ta, OVK. 1315. cVOXL~rep see on I1175. - W6ws: temporal; os soon? as. 1316. 6tUKW'Kvrov: loudly bewvailed; the loud shrieks and wailings-over the dlead are referred to. "The, messenger repeats positively that it was the tidingrs of Haem-on's death that drove Eurydice to this fatal act, in order that Creon mnay he fully senlsihie that he hears all the (lreadf ul responsihility." Schn. 1319. mpp.ocrEL:intr.; wrill fit.Wsis atr'a~s: (being shifted) from myi blam~re, i.e. so as to exonerate me. " These deeds can never he fitly transf erred to the charge of another." 1322. WS JLEXeos: 0 w.retched mne. 1323. &.ywi: I (did it). The triple E'y,~ shows the intensity of Creon's feeling of self-condemnation. 132S f. As Creon here and in 1339 asks to he put out of the way as quickly as possible, so Oedipus exclaims in his distress, 0. T. 1340, &'7rd-' 7CIT EICTO-nOV Wrt TaXLO'aIO IE, a~rdYIET', pL'Aot, and 1410, 7irw.V Ta'XLOrTa, 7rpl~ OE(~V, E4w [SE' TOO IcaXV4aTE. 1326. Tcov oiii OVTrCL fri.: Who am1 no m~ore thani he wcho is not. C~f. 0. T. 1019, 7rw~s 6 064as Ei4 YGoV T~j IAm8ENd; 1327. KE'pSTI: see on 1032. The Chorus refer to his entreaty, d&yE-ri [S Eiero&(n'. Yet this phrase may mean put ine ont of life, as well as tuk-e mHe out of the way of this spectacle, and Creon may use it in the former, while the Chorus nunderstands it simply in the latter sense. In 1328ff. Croon expresses his meaning more clearly and emphatically. 1328. Const. TarJV 7roalv KaKa' Kpaci-UTTa A NTIPONH.17 157 KPEn2N. 'AvTrLor.rpo4+.' 1330 ~kcav '7&) u~o'p&v 0 KaLXXtOT7- 911,3j E/L0L TEP~lLav ayojv &pllpav e/ 53 5 0WW01 /MqKET- 77.c~ LXX ELO-Sw xoPo:~. 1LE XXOV~aTcLrv'Tc. TOJw 7TpOKEqIJEVCO/ 1335 ITpado-o-EW. /JE'XEL ya~p TrwV5' O'T0L0 - Xpi bELP. KPEn2N. a&XX' w'v E'po') (LEPv Tcav'7TLovyKaT'pqctp.17-v. J/i) VVV ITPOO-EVXOV p7EV- CO1 7TE1TP(O)/kElV7q o~ '-ri. Ovipoo' a-vtop-~; craXXay4. as in 0. T. 1308, K~PEL'0-W(V ya'p ~a0a /.n7 -KET V f) C(V TrPXo'S. " When you go within," says the Chorus, " the dreadful spectacle will at any rate be cut Totfor you." 1329 ff. Coast. (PapvIT.W 6' 1p0pwVV E~LLCOV vJrcxcros, KaXA1LOT' a'-/WV TEP/ipaav pa EsOL. - KO.XXLGrcL: happ1ily. 1334. "1Do not concern yourself about dying; that belongs to the future; let that take care of itself." -TWovY rPOKELJIE'VnV TL: something of that whiicht the present reqztires. The Chorus is thinking esp. of the burial of the dead. 1335. TrOvSE: refers to the same as 'zai3ra above. -o1-oLa-L: i.e. the gods. The alliteration in pE`AXovra, p.LE'AE, /AE' AELV gives to the sent. something of an oracular and proverbial tone. Cf. As.Again. 974, FLE'A oi J' OL 0-0l rvrp i.E'A )s rEAEWV. 1336. jilv: without VE; see on 498. "But that at any rate is my desire." -0 UYKwvCLT'~CLR1V: o-vv here has the sense of togethier, i.e. embracing all the things that I desire. "I summed up all in my prayer." Camp. 1337. W'Ss: since. 1338. This was a common sentiment. Cf. e.g. Homn. II. vi. 488, Mo~pav 8' ot'rip' 'P'zl"' lrEs/a-y/.E'oV E//EvaL av6pwv. Theog. 817, i'a'zr-qs I' -i l~o~pa 7raOE~v, aoei fo-O t5WCa6xCaL. Verg. Aen. vi. 316, desine fata deum flecti sperare precando. 158 158 ~04' OK AEB0Y:~ KPEr2N. 'AVTo'rTpocj 8'. ctyoti av /.aWtcov aLv~p' ITO&W", 1340 0', Wr ITcL, 0E T OXEKO*W KaUTEKCLvov, O-E T aVTaLv, ckOL VJE AEO3, OVO EXO. o1TrL l7po' 7TOTEPOV LtO), 'TLLVTa yap 1345 X'Xp~ca TaV XEPOWV 'TaL E7TL Kpact',aOL 1TOT/J1O' 8VOTKOVLc-TOTh Eto. 7XLTo. 7~oXX(O' TO\ 4~POVJE EV&LL1LLovtLag 7TPCOTOZJ VTaPXEL yjXPq E Ta y' EV9 OEO V\c 1341. W. o0Er'Ta rv"7-'v. 134 1345. W. T1LS E7T1 KpaT'L 1341. me' acUTM~cV: this expression contains a passionate and climacterie force well fitted to the situation; thee, 0 son, I slew, and thee thyself (Owije)! 1342 ff. oiu'S' E`Xco 06WcL ion.: I do not know where (and) to which one I shall look. h'pv 7rpo's riva is like jaAEr~vESTOVS OEnU'S (923), i.e. to look to one for support or comfort. "I can no longer look to my wife and to my son for help, and I know not which way to turn for comfort." 1345. XE'XPLU: the opposite of iip~ci. The Schol. explains it hy 7rrac-yia real 7rElrTcWKO~re; hence, out of Joint, Wrong. - 'rrovr. Tdv xepotv: all that I amn occupied with. " All my life has turned out wrong." 1346. rdc&E: accus. of internal ohj. with EiJo7'Aaro, cf. El. 293, -raW Ei~v3piEIEL; thus has leaped upon my head an intolerable doom. Cf. 0. T. 263, YiOP 'E'S T6IC ELYO1) Kpa' iz'VijaO' ' 2 f. W. 7rp0o1 rO'TEpoV 783W 7Cc' reAOO~ 1348 f. 7roXX'.3 To' 4)pOVEV K-rE.: wisdoam is by far the most important poIrt (j happiness. W. says that the Chorus in this sent. sum up the chief moral of the play. But this is true only wvith reference to Creon. The king, in the proud consciousness of despotic power, has trangressed a divine command and shown himself deficient in that prudence that is esp. characteristic of old age. That these calamities would fall upon him in consequence of his guilt, the seer had foretold. Creon has finally acknowledged his wrong, thus verifying the old gnome 7mraOos uss'Oos (cf. 929); but all too late. 1349. yEJ: from such an offence, ait any rate, every one would shrink hack. - TM' dES 0CovS: the things that pertain to the gods. rpo's would be more exact, hut EIS may he due to such phrases as &oE3eij&V Ei OEOVS. Cf. Eur. ]3acch. 490, UE' ICa'OEl80ovr Eli nwb OGe Jr. Phil. 1441, EIJLTEBESV rh' 7rpbs OEOV's. ANTIJ'ONH. 159 1350 cL-5E oO-E7TELP (LE)/LXOL 8E Xoyot btyXaq rrX-qya 7T'gV~, I -qaworo 4~c '&vrEav 1350 ff. Const. uE-ydaxoL 8E A4-YOL TrcV wisdom at last." Creon cannot fail!Jr~XVI 'aOI-~Y-~ /y'Aas v~7TX"as to recall with bitter sorrow his proud Eli1czacav (gnomic aor.) -Y'Pa~ Tb OpovE-7v. refusal, sMaao-Eo-Oai J)POVE7V ~rplS &sAPOis — y jpc: in old oge; -i.e. to the aged. TrqXLKCOiiE Ti~v IPs0ow (727). The word is emphatic, "teach men 160 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. RHYTHMICAL SCHEME OF THE LYRIC PARTS OF THE ANTIGONE. THE rhythm of the dialogue of tragedy is for the most part the so-called iambic trimeter. For a description of this verse, see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, 26, III.; G. 293, 4; II. 1091. Occasionally there is synizesis. See note on 33. In the lyric parts of the Antigone the rhythm most commonly employed is the logaoedic. For this verse, see Schmidt, 13; G. 299; H. 1108ff. The Parodos and Kommos have (analaestic systems interposed between the strophes and antistrophes, and the Exodos closes with anctptests. For the nactpaestic rhythm, see Schmidt, 10, II., 31, 3; G. 296-298; H. 1103 ff. In the structure of a few rhythmical periods the logeoedic are followed by choreic series. A rhythmical period is a combination of two or more rhythmical sentences (KaXa) grouped according to fixed principles so as to form a unit, and marked by a pause at its close. See Schmidt, 24. For choreic sentences, see Schmidt, 10, IV.; 22, 5. The rhythm of the Exodos is the dochmicac, for which see Schmidt, 23, 4; G. 302; H. 1125 f. The characters employed in the scheme are sufficiently explained in the treatises on versification to be found in the grammars,* with possibly the following exceptions - The anatcrusis (see Schmidt, 7, 5; G. 285, 4; H. 1079) sometimes consists of two short syllables, which are indicated by the mark w. See G. 285-287; H. 1067-1070. In adopting the rhythmical scheme of Schmidt, it was found undesirable in all cases to accept the text used by him. No departure from the text of Schmidt, however, has involved any important change in his metrical notation, excepting in two instances, which are discussed in the critical Appendix, on 798 and 1323. RHYTIHMICAL SCHEME. 161 The Roman numerals I., II., III., etc., indicate the rhythmical periods, the beginning of which is marked in the text by an indented line. The mark ' means that an irrational long, whether in the strophe or antistrophe, corresponds to a short syllable. The beginning of a rhythmical sentence within a verse i marked in the text by a dot (.) under the initial letter of the first word or syllable of the sentence. In the rhythmical schemes a comma (,) signifies diaeresis or caesura. See Schmidt, 19, 2, II. and III. I. THE PARODOS (vv. 100-154). Str. 'a. I. - v | - ~ | ll1_ I —, ~, _ I L_, 1l_> _A II v IL I - I-V-I,1 _ I -- _ > I _ v I _ _ J I II. _ > _ I \ --, l _ 11 i _ I l [l _ - All,, l \, l V- l, 11 __> l - vv I l I _ A D PER. II. The inverted order of the first two measures of the third verse of the strophe (_ > I _-, not -_ I > I, as was to be expected, see Schmidt, 13, 2) is noteworthy. The antistrophe, however, is regular ( > I - > I). Str. /'. I. V _ I _ A II PER. III. The so-called versus Adonius (see Schmidt, 22, 11; G. 300, 1; H.1111 a) as postlude is noteworthy. 162 162 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. IL. FIRST STASIMO-N (vv. 332-375). Str. a'. I. -\.IJ\Jj ' - '~jI ~-' -. III. W I - c W I - Wt LILI J - A 11 I- \Co - Co/ II I- \Co - -o I iI -A I - \,I - A 11 I - -/I A I _ _ CV - Co/ \II. - /I Str. p3. w I - A I1 _ co I j,cv I lI-w I - -J I L. I -A I - 'j, j 11 - \,, I - - I -K A II I.,,I- -,I - \ I- A II I - \, I ) 11-L- I 'I - \-j I -1 1 - A 1 The chorus begins with a logaoedic period; then follow choreic lperiods, the first of which, however, begins with a logaoedie verse, which softens the ehange from the one rhythm to the other. Str. a', Per. Ill., and Str. 3', Per. IL, are not logaoedie, but ehoreic. The apparent dactyls are, therefore, not cyclic dactyls i(e. 7mmm) but what may be called choreic dactyls (w i.e. r m) The caesura in Str. 3', verse 2, makes this clear. The apparent correspondence, therefore, in this same verse,- — ~, is infact- w. Concerning choreic dactyls., see Schmidt, 15. RHIYTHMICAL SCHEME.13 163 III. SECOND STASIMON (vv. 582-625). Str. a'. \J-~JI-\JI-\JI L II A jII j A - I i ~ - I-AA 1 Str. /3' I AlA ~- I-AlI IV. TuI1RD STASIMON (vv. 781-800). 164 164 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. V. Kommos (vv. 806-882). Str. c I -\/,I l I -A II I - \_ I J, I - A I I I- > I J - kJ,~_ - A 1t I- \-,I -> I-A I I - ~ - >I - A l Str. 13' -> > I - - I~AlJ A Str. ~y. ui. -~ - I -, I - A II I - \- I - \. I - A 11 I-, I -,~ I - A 11 I Lt I - \'I - jI L KA Epod. I. \,: - -, -,I _ - \. A II -\jI 1 I -A 1 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. 165 II- _ l _ _ I _ l _ _,,11 >_ I --, I _ _ Ill >: _ W I _ 1 | * |_AI1 This chorus begins (str. a) with sentences of like form (Glyconics), then becomes more varied by the interchange of sentences of different lengths (str. A'), and finally closes with series of like form (str. y', epod.). The first strophe and the beginning of the second are in logaoedic measure. After these come choreic periods, which become more lively toward the close in consequence of the occurrence of the three choreic dactyls. As in the First Stasimon above, choreic dactyls are introduced to relieve the otherwise too great repose of choreic series. VI. FOURTH STASIMON (VV. 944-987). Str. a.:. - > -v, | L, II -, | 1 _ A l1 - > I I, _> I _ AI I II. - _ > |_>-|l | A >| 11 _ > I W | *, ll | _ > 1 _ A II > | | _A II — _ >1 L -,II -1 I-t _ _ ll III >i,_ |-, I _ I|, II,_ I_ __ A ll. ' L I L 1-_- -1_ I _A] Str. 3'. _>|- 1| 1_ > I-_ I _A]] > > I]-V - A I C (V I I F C C V (V C I F ((CCC F ((CC Ed == == -- - I I C C I I C Cv V C I I U) V V C C C C F Ed C v Id CV C v C IF I I I I 0 0 U) C FC I I (C F F F1F F F I C.)l 4> I. , LL - r — C0 H- 0 I 31 1 I A ) I~ I) I) C/Q I 1 4 I I I 3! I _ ) II I )) A) A? I I I U) A) ) - ) I I < I I I I I )I I ) I ) )A ) I I I I I ~0 ) ) ) -; 721 I ) 1 ) III I I ) ) A) I I II'I j) ) A).) ) ) ) ) 168 RHYTHMICAL SCHEME. Str. a. In consequence of the correspondence of vv. 3 and 4, v. 3 must be regarded a catalectic bacchic dipody. These syllables have not infrequently such value. Str. j3'. We must not regard v. 5 a dochmius with following choreic tripody: - b | _, v 11 | _lv _A II Such a verse would be altogether unrhythmical. It is simply a melic iambic trimeter, which probably was not sung but recited: - IL|_~|_v|_v|_v |_A^1 Str. '. Str. y' and str. a close with exactly the same period. APPENDIX. A LIST OF TIIE MANUSCRIPTS AND EDITIONS OF THE ANTIGONE REFERRED TO MOST FREQUENTLY IN THE CRITICAL NOTES. L. Codex Laurentianus; the most valuable of the Mss. of Soph., and believed by many to be the archetype of all the other Codices of Soph. extant. It was written in the tenth or eleventh century, and contains, besides the seven plays of Soph., the seven plays of Aesch., the Argonautica of Apollonius Rhodius, and Scholia by different hands. In this Ms. are found also corrections, apparently of the same date as that of the codex, and therefore designated as prima manus or &opOWrTj. L2. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the Laurentian Library, generally regarded as a rescript of the preceding codex. It is characterized by many interpolations, but is valuable for the light it throws on some doubtful and obscure readings of L. A. A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the National Library of Paris, containing all the seven plays. It is regarded by some as the chief of a different family of Mss. from that of which L is the archetype. V (Cod. 468). A Ms. of the thirteenth century, in the Library of St. Mark's at Venice. Vat. The oldest of the Mss. in the Vatican Library containing the Antigone; it was written in the fourteenth century. E. A Ms. of the fourteenth century, in the National Library of Paris. It contains the Aj., El., O. T., besides the Antigone. Among the ancient apographs of the codices, that of the grammarian Triclibius is one of the most freq. quoted. It was made in the fourteenth century, and is characterized by some corrections of trivial importance and by great licence of interpolation, esp. in the lyric parts. Soplhok'les Alttiyone. Erklart von G. Wolff. Dritte Auflage, bearbeitet von L. Bellermnann. Leipzig, 1878. (Rleferred to as Bell.) Sophoclis Dramata, edidit Theo. Bergk. Lips., 1838. Sophocles with English Notes, by F. H. M. Blaydes. London, 1859. (Referred to as Bl.) Sophokles Antigone, Griechisch und Deutsch, von August Boeckh. Berlin, 1843. 170 APPENDIX. Sophoclis Dramata. Denuo recensuit et illustravit Bothe cum annotatione integra Brucklii. Lips., 1806. (Referred to as Brulck.) Sophocles with English Notes and Introductions, by L. Calmpbell. Vol. I. Second edition, revised. Oxford, 1879. (Referred to as Camp.) Sophoclis Tragoediae superstites et l)erditarumz frogmenta, ex recensione et cum commentariis G. Dindorfii. Editio tertia. Vol. III. Oxon., 1860. (Referred to as Dind.) Poetae Scenici Graeci, ex recensione G. Dindorfii. Editio quinta. Lips., 1869. (Rleferred to as Dind. Poet. Scen.) Sophoclis Tragoediae, curm brev. not. Erfurdt. Editio tertia, cum adnotationibus Ilermanni. Lips., 1830. (Referred to as Herin.) Antigone, nebst den Scholien des Laurentianus, herausgegeben von M. Schmidt. Jena, 1880. Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Dritte Auflage. Berlin, 1856. (Referred to as Schn.) Antigone. Erklart von Schneidewin. Siebente Auflage, besorgt von Nauck. Berlin, 1875. (Referred to as N.) Solphoclis Antigone. Edidit F. Schubert. Lips., 1883. Antigone, recensuit et brevi adnotatione instruxit M. Seyffert. Berolini, 1865. (Referred to as Seyff.) Sophoclis Antigone, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio tertia. Gothae, 1846. (Referred to as Wund.) So)phoclis Antigonze, recensuit et explanavit E. Wunder, editio quinta, quam curavit N. Wecklein. Lips., 1878. (Referred to as Weckl.) Occasional reference is made also to the Lexicon Sopliocleum of Fr. Ellendt. Editio altera emendata. Curavit H. Genthe. Berolini, 1S72. (Referred to as Ell.) Also to Meineke's Beitrage Zur Philologische Kritik der Antigone des Sophoklles. Berlin, 1861. (Referred to as Mein.) Also to Wecklein's Ars Sophoclis Emendandi. (Referred to as Weckl. Soph. Emend.) Wiirzburg, 1869. Also to IH. Bonitz's Beitrdge ziir Erkllarung des Sophokles. Wien, 1855-57. Also to J. Kvicala's Beitrage ziir Kritikl und Erklarung des Sophokles. Wien, 1865. Other important treatises and dissertations to which reference is made are usually mentioned in connection with the name. APPENDIX. 171 A BRIEF ACCOUNT OF THE MOST IMPORTANT VARIANTS IN THE MSS., OF CONJECTURAL READINGS, AND EMENDATIONS. 2 f. Whether to read oT& or o TL cannot be decided from the Mss. L, acc. to Dind. Poet. Scen., has 6, 'r, with diastole by another hand. The Schol. of L has &TL. With the reading o TL two views, with minor variations, have been taken of this sent.: (1) odrotov, as repetition of o TL in an indir. interr. sent. without a conj. (as in a sent. containing two dir. interrs., cf. 401); (2) odroiov, as introducing a clause subord. to that introduced by o' TL, with which r-TIV is then to be supplied; here oirotov = qualis, the correl. TOIos being omitted. Among the more plausible conjectures are: o' T... IX| X irov ovX1, Dind; Poet. Scen.; 6O'I... i TO rrotov ovXl (=irav iroLovOZv), Nauck (Krit. Bemerk.); o T.... X|'rotov ovXI (cf. quis et qualis), Seyff. Schmidt proposes o TL... l i'OLKEV oVXl... TEtv, but how out of such a plain sent. the present reading could have arisen, it is difficult to see. Heimsoeth Krit. Studien, cp' otoOda wro T...| owotov oi Zevs viv KT~. Paley Eng. Journ. Philol. x., dp' otro' o'rL... o|K r IO' oirotov ovxJ vcov twcraLv eXkEd; 4. The Mss. read Grqls aTEp. All attempts to explain this reading are abortive. Boeckh's interpretation, "to say nothing of the ruin," where TrEp = Xopls, has had the most followers. Some have tried (in vain) to get the sense "not without ruin," by changing oV'r to oi8', or by supplying the force of an ov from osi8v. F. Wieseler Philol., 1860, p. 474, proposes ov T' &orts Teop. Other emendations are: o'rifpov Brunck; anls eXov Porson; dKqIcS &TEp Ast, and approved by Welcker (Rhein. Mus. 1861, p. 310); rTIs Ip.Ta Vauvilliers; arrls wr'ep Weckl. (Soph. Emend.). Paley believes 4-6 to be an interpolation. 5. The repetition of the o0K in 6 is suspicious. May not rrotov ov originally have been odrolovovv = q u a e c u n q u e? To this surmise we are led also by the statement of Schmidt that two Mss. (Monac. 500, and Vindob. 160) have oZXC (traces of which also appear in L, E), which may be a corruption of -ovv. 18. L ijLSELv; but that the Schol. read 'Sq is evident from the gloss, dvrl TOV 'Sea. 24. The reading of the text is that of the Mss. Its anomalies are Xpqod0(s X= plqrdCPvos, xpirOa crv 8iQKn, and S(KQ SIKa(q. With Wund., Mein., Schn., Bl., Dind., we should prefer to reject the verse as a gloss. For xpqto-ECs W. reads Xpviarots (with righteous justice and law in the sight of the good). Camp. suggests ipoOEls, having laid him out; Herm. and Ell. XPUT-Erts = wra4payyEXOECs, i.e. Eteocles requested Creon to bury him with appropriate rites in case he should fall. Weckl. Soph. Emend. proposes LV1rOels SCKqls 8 i or SLKaCLv. Margoliouth Studia Scenica I. favors XpTIoiet LKaKLV Kal vo',tL KaCd XeovOs. 29. cdiT4ov &cavrov: so read L, E. Inferior Mss. and most editt. aKclcaov dTa4ov, which is the more usual order (Eur. Hec. 30), and gives a smoother 172 APPENDIX. metrical verse. Still, a tribrach in the second foot of the iambic trimeter is not unexampled: cf. wro'Epa, Phil. 1235; XvOvLE, Aesch. Choeph. 1; wraTrpa, Phil. 1314. 40. C. A. Lehmann, Hermes xiv. 468, conjectures Xwovor av i'O' roa-vora. 46. This verse is rejected by W. and by many other editt., on the ground that it breaks the crrLXovopioL or single-verse-dialogue. Such a break, however, is not without example in Soph. Cf. 0. T. 356-380, 1171 f. The remark of Didymus, 3?ro v iwroLvlqFaTcLoTo-r v Tv oXOV VEVOE86vOOCL, has influenced editt. 48. pu' has been inserted by Brunck from the Schol. 57. L reads wracTijkoWv, adopted by Herm. and Seyff. in the sense, taken with XEpoiv, of diXXlXo4ovoLv. Others, in order to avoid the recurrence of the final syllable -oLv, propose to read XEpl, or to transpose Iotpov andq(epotv. 70. Meineke proposes 4pot y' and supplies jjoio with -TcTr, so as to throw more emphasis upon ni]So4s. 71. The older Mss. read o'roia, and ato-O evidently is imv. of olta; the meaning then is hold such views as you please. But for this sense 4cpovEiv is the usual word. W. adopts the reading odoit, which Herm. thought was required by the syntax. 76. L atel. Gerth de dial. tragoed., Curt. Stud. I., b, 209 f., has shown that both the Attic tic and the Ionic ate~ are used by the dramatic writers, and that where a spondaic word was needed, as here, the older and more weighty form atl was preferred. In 184, 1159, 1195, (cEt, with the first syllable shortened so as to form an iambus; in 166, 456, at is commonly measured v -, though there we might have an irrational spondee. 106. W. reads 'Apyoyevi by conjecture. This is adopted by Gleditsch, Die Cantica der Soph. Tragoedien. B., 'Apyei'ov. Feussner and Schiitz read 'Ap-ydo0v eK j[ PCLVT a c( raavo-a'y4g, joining {K with pcdva. Copyists might easily omit iK in such a position. E. Ahrens proposes'ArrLdOev. 108. W. is the only recent edit. who follows L in reading dovrodpw = sharppointed, piercing. W. makes it refer to the sharp sound of the snapping of the reins over the backs of the horses. odToVo-, ovuKpo'dT have been suggested. E has cdvTdpcP. The Schol. explains by d'Ed. 110. y/j and vrepeirTn (113) are emendations of Dind., who supposes that ya and irrep'Wrra came into the Mss. through an erroneous extension by the copyists of the use of Doric forms to the anapaestic systems. Were Doric forms to be introduced generally into the anapaests of Soph., a great many changes of text would be necessary. If, on the contrary, Dorisms are to be excluded from the anapaests, only the following need to be changed: Ant. 804, -rayVKo'rav; 822, Ovacrwv 'At8cav; Aj. 202, 'Epex)eLSav; 234, Irotpvav; El. 90, irXaycds; 0. T. 1303, SVo-tav'. See note on 380, where a Doric form occurs in an anapaestic system. 112. In the Mss., the corresponding verse (129) of the next anapaestic system has two feet mure than this. Because of this circumstance (which, APPENDIX. 173 however, is far from being conclusive, since exact correspondence in anapaests is not always strictly observed, cf. Aj. 206-219, Phil. 144-149 with 162-168), and the need of some word to govern ov, and in view of the Sclol., oVTLVOa CrTpaTov... TjyayEv o HIIo\VVIEKs, and the fact that Polynices cannot be the subject of what follows in the next strophe, most editt. have supposed that there was a lacuna in the Mss., which they have tried to supply in various ways: e.g. Erfurdt proposed rirdpeva-e Oows S', Schn. 'jyayE' KEiVOS 8'. In W.'s reading (taken from J. Fr. Martin) Wpoev means icited, and KEIiOS refers to Adrastus, the leader of the Argives. The editt. that do not accept a lacuna generally follow Scaliger's change in 110, s.... IIoXvviKOVS, which avoids the difficulty of making Polynices the subj. of the following verbs. 113. els (es) ydv A&s, most of the Mss. ateods Us yav, the Schol. W., ateTo's Ws yi/v. If an exact correspondence of verses in this anapaestic system is to be maintained, we must have a paroemiac here to correspond with 130, where the reading, however, is too uncertain to control the text of this verse. 117. (ovWo'CLorLv is the emendation of Boeckh for ~oviLar'LV or 4oLvialCrL of the Mss., wlich does not suit the metre. The Schol., TaOs 'rv O'dvv Eipwcats XdyXaLs, also favors Boeckh's change. 122. TE KCaL. In the Mss. Tr is wanting; it was added by Triclinius. So read most editt. Boeckh reads il'rao-Qjelvat; Bl., vtv '; NW., KaL irpiv; Weckl., Soph. Emend., TL KaL, the rT giving a sarcastic force to rwXqo-0evaL. 124 ff. MIost editt. adopt, with minor differences, this interpretation: The poet holding fast to the image of the eagle, which represents the Argives, refers by SpcKovrT to the Thebans, thus alluding to the fable of the eagle and the dragon anand to the origin of the Thebans. The passage would then read, suitably to the construction of Spdcov'r in the sent.: (1) Stch a warlike din, a thing difficult to overcome, was made at his back by his antagonist the dragon; or (2) a hard conquest for the dragon matching his foe. Two objections may be urged: (1) The use of ro'ds ', a>' aV, lXLavWV,, 'yeVro-V is not in keeping with the retention of the figure in ateTdos. (2) rcLtrayos TaO,9rl must be said, of course, of the Thebans, and yet ace. to this interpretation this rdrTa-yos was a 6vo-X(ip)p.a for the Thebans. We understand the poet to say that the Argive foe i'pa, because Trots rr&catyos KTi. that he found it a thing hard to overpower. Schmidt proposes, -otds y' dpiL WT)t iTCL'd wdrr-Tayos "Apeos dvTL'rrtXd Sovs XE~ipoIa SSpdKOvTL, which he translates, "such a mighty din of battle arose about the man (the Argive foe), that it gave him as a conquest to the opposing dragon (sc. the Thebans). Gleditsch proposes, adCp.i 'rCov' IrTdCi 'rdTrayos "Apeos VT'rLWrdXou r o-rwEpciLtpaa SpKOVTOS (SpcKcOv being the Thebans). 130. L has Zwrepor'rlacr with v'rrpd'7rTaor on the margin a antiqua manu. The former word is plainly a mistake, and such conjectures as virepowrXiaLs of Vauvilliers (adopted by Bell.) and viwrpo-Trreia of Boeckh are unsatisfactory. W.'s reading, virepdTrrrv (referring to Capaneus and obj. of p-rrTet), is ingenious; but the word seems necessary to the thought of the preceding sent., for it was their defiant and proud advance which Ze's vwrpEpEXOcLp KTI. 1VrEpdlrrC is found in E. 174 APPENDIX. 134. dvvT'Tvrras is the reading of Triclinius, of several inferior Mss., and of the Schol. L has vTw'rvLra with os written above by a later hand. The metre is against dvrTivura. Many editt. follow Porson in writing dvTLT1vra in agreement with ya (the earth smiting back); but we should then expect the regular form dVTLTV7rwW. 138. ALos is the conjecture of W. from the mutilated reading of L (traces of 5 or SL with two unequal marks of apostrophe). Tr pIev is found in most of the Mss. Wolff's reading brings out the double antithesis between Capanleus and the other chieftains on the one hand and "ApTls and Zevs on the other. Weckl.'s conjecture, ElXE 8' 'dXXa Td. TOS' (aliter se habuerunt res huius, i.e. Capanei), is worthy of mention. So also is that of Gleditsch, E;XE ToYSv' oLE,otp' CXXa KTi. 151. The Mss. are divided between oe<raL (so L) and ea-rQe. Some editt. take 0eo-ral as the inf. for the imv. W. adopts Weckl.'s (Soph. Emelnd.) emendation, Xpedv vuv eeo-rea. N. and Schmidt read XPqi. Bl. proposes ewiLEv for 9ireGe. Schubert adopts Kvi6ala's conjecture and reads TLs vuv 0oere0o. 156ff. The Mss. read vEoXlpos with one anapaest lacking in 156, and followed by veapaio-L 0ewv KTr. of our text. The cola in L begin with the words Kpe'v I veapartoL I XOwpet | TL I |rpo0iETo | KOLVa. It seems necessary therefore to supply a word in 156. The omission there of some word denoting ruler is further indicated by the Schol. on veOXLdos: VEWCoo KaTao-?Ta0Es EIS T1'v dpx1qv Kal TvpavviSa. With the change of VEoX!(As vfapato-L into VEoxoLerOL, adopted by several editt., we lose what appears to be an important part of the thought, sc. that Creon had just come into power, a fact to which he himself refers in his speech (170-174). Wolff's supposition that two anapaests fell out just before viapaE-rL (he would supply veox()s Ta-yos TaX0E(s for the entire supposed lacuna) seems more violent than, following the arrangement of the verses indicated above, to take verse 160 as an anapaestic monometer. That anapaestic systems do not need to correspond to each other in strophic arrangement is, ace. to Bell., to be seen in the Parodos of the Phil. and that of the 0. C. 158. T.va in most editt., after the reading of Vat., and A. 169. flrde8ous is preferred by Reiske, Hartung, Schmidt, N., " almost" by B1. W. objects that the usual expression for " standing firm," as opposed to "fleeing," is e'RTrreov feVELv. 180. e"yKXTj<ras is the old Attic form for EyKXElToas. Photius Lex., p. 168, says: KXkqo-aL oL dpxatoL XEyovUCLv, ov KXECt-aL, Kalt KXSa X o-VTrW KIa oL TpayLKol Kal OovUKViSLTS. The Mss. of the tragedians vary between n and EL. Cf. Gerth de dial. tra(/oed., Curt. Stud. I. b., 217 ff. So eyKXlOL, 505, KXfipov, 1186. 189. ao-rovo-a. The iota subscript in the forms which have t is good Attic usage. Cf. Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 45. 203. The Mss. read;KKEKTIpvX9OaL, corrected to EKKEK;IpvX9aL, which is the reading of W. This inf. must depend on Xe-yo. EKKEKIPUKTaL is the emendation of Musgrave, and is the reading of the most editt. APPENDIX. 175 206. atKLKo-OW is the common reading (L has atKL-crOvTa, A alKLcriOv T'). With the former reading, the best const. is to take WcTarrov KCI aClaKcLvr' together, and S4elas as accus. of specification with alKL-Oevw' ISEci. 211 f. L KEpwv. Inferior Mss. Kpiov. Many editt. reject these readings, partly in order to get a const. for the accus. of the next verse. W. reads KVpetv, and construes TOv SVrvovv KT'. KVpEi T raiVT apoip-KECL o. N. proposes in 211 o-V rTcaLTL Sp&-ELs. Schmidt changes the next verse to Spiv TO'v TE KTC., Weckl. Soph. Emend. to &or Tov Ts KTi. Dind. changes KaC to KS. Bell. reads O' Spav instead of Kpeov. 213. Erfurdt corrected rol a' e'veo-rL of the Mss. To avoid rov' ye, Dind. (1836) and Mein. proposed irov pLE'T~r, which W. has adopted. Bergk and N. read rravl ro y' 'jveo-rC wrou. 218. L 'aAoL. aLkX A, E. 'ao is found in only one late Ms. (acc. to Camp.). The contrast is not between the Chorus and some other person wh6 is commanded, but between the command given to other persons and that enjoined by Creon upon the Chorus. 223. Mss. Tdxovs. W. oirovu'Js from the supposed citation of this passage in Arist. Rhet. iii. 14, and from the Schol., g'L tIETa airovSis do-Opa(vcov Wpos reE WrEropeuEaiL. But why prefer to the unexceptionable Ms. reading a citation which may have been carelessly made from memory? That Aristotle was not infallible in his quotations, is shown in a critical note of Bell.'s revision of Wolff. 231. W. follows the Mss. OXok1X, which he connects with i'wrov = I accomplished with difficulty, and hence SpaSis. Bl. adopts the emendation of the Schol. TOoXti TXraXS, which gives an oxymoron like wrov&Qj ppaSvs; but the latter is more suitable to the thought. 241. Ev y7e rox(4i1n (EL) in the Mss. This is the common reading of the editt. W. followed Bergk, who substituted ri 4poLFadill (eL), taken from the supposed citation of this passage in Arist Rhet. iii. 14. 10. The Schol. on Arist. I. c. says, TO BS T' +poLicitn TroiV Kpeovro's 'CTrL kyovros. Bell. shows that not much weight is to be given to this Schol. Cope and Camp. think the words in Aristotle are prob. a quot. from Eur. Iph. Taur. 1162. 242. cq^paCvwv in L, A. o-r1vavcv in two later Mss. 258. Naber, in Mnemosyne ix. 212 ff., proposes XAKovros for the meaningless A0\ovros. 263. The Mss. have 'dXX 'EvyE Td uj EsEEvam, one syllable too many. Erfurdt cut out To. Other conjectures are: Goettling '+aOcrKG pAj cEStaVL, Seyff. t14 To P'fi El8svaL, Bl. rCas S' 'E+wyE Lij EClvaL, Dind. *'+EuyE ros TO pi. Possibly elSevac is a gloss upon Tor!rl, borrowed from guVELSevaL in 266. 269. The punctuation in the text is that generally adopted. Camp. and Bl. rightly hold that the contrast between ets and dwdvras, secured by W.'s punctuation, is pointless here. 279. Camp. adopts N.'s emendation of n for ij. 280. W. changes KUIE of the Mss. to KOLTi u, joining the" prep. with 176 APPENDIX. pJo'&raL, on the ground that Kat with 4pil would imply that the guard had provoked some one else also. KaCC iE is an improvement suggested by Seidler on KCdLE' in changing the place of the emphasis. 286. An exchange of position between ruporiov and eKECVCV, suggested by N., would help the clearness of the sent. For vdoovs, Herwerden proposes o1Lovs. 292. N. reads vcrrov SLKaC(oS ElXOV euA4Xos 4~pcELV, which is based upon four quotations of this passage by Eustathius. But it is generally believed that Eustathius here quoted incorrectly from memory. W. concludes that he had in mind the line of Eur. Frg. 175, O'aTLs EVk0o(s iepEL TdOV Sai4Lova. 313 f. These verses are rejected by Bergk as an interpolation, and placed by Schmidt after 326, as being more appropriate there. By this arrangement, Creon and the Guard have each the same number (5) of verses. 318. rt Se is the reading of most Mss. and editt. Sal in L. W. has rd Sal pIvOpt~ELS. With the punctuation of the text, adopted from Seyff. and followed by Camp., the question has more point. 320. All the Mss. read XcdrqlLa, except L which seems to have had (a)OXdXliL, the first a being erased. Both Xca9ILua and 'rqua are explained by the Schol. SikXov favors dX(llqa, since it needs no inference to prove XdXkla(a; besides, Creon had already referred indirectly to the soldier's loquacity (316). 326. The Mss.?T SeLvG, which is adopted by Seyff. and W. V. thinks there is a sarcastic allusion to SeLvov in 323. But this seems unmeaning, nor does SELvd give the required sense. Most editt. TOa SeAXd from the Schol. TSiqXac is a conjecture of Weckl. Soph. Emend. 342. L has roXevov; the other Mss. are divided between wrokevov and wroXev'v. Camp. remarks that the masc. is more prob. because avijp follows in the antistrophe, and Wund. thinks it more prob. that wroXcv'v was changed by copyists into roXEfvov (to agree with TOVTr) than that the opposite change was made. 343. W. reads KOVqoviov, which is the corrected reading of L and is found in later Mss. The Schol. explains by KOVC)S Kal TO.aXiS f~poivWov. KOuVovo'ov is an emendation of Brunck, and is now generally accepted. 351. L has 'E-cr.L with a written above g' in the Schol. Other Mss. have either 4OELTa or 'EEaTL. Thus the verse lacks one syllable of being complete. vrd(EaT was proposed by Brunck. From the Schol. on d4+aXo4ov (Kcal XEirWEi vro V'TO ro' tvXyov ayeL), and from the Schol. in the next verse (&cir KOLVO1'Vo viro8 tvyov oe{TaL), it is to be inferred either that irdo was wholly wanting in the text of the Schol., or that the prep. was compounded with the verb, and that its omission with iryov (cf. Dionys. Hal. Hist. iii. 469, vrriya-yov T'v 'OvpoaLov ro guyo'v) became a matter of comment. diyELV tvydv without a prep., in the sense of to bring under the yoke, is unknown. W.'s conjectural reading &'ras Oy~EL is forced. Among the most plausible emendations are: oX1LdgEfTaL dI+Lpakwv tvyov, Herm.; orkXCETaL d4 AXo(ov t-yodv (cf. nWrXSLo-.' irLrovs, Hom. II. xxiii. 301), G. Jacob; tirrov e0(eTrat, G. H. Miller. Margoliouth adopts APPENDIX. 177 OC'tecUa from Dind. Poet. Scen., and reads t'rrov d4ETicL dLcur'oXcov tvyov, OU'pELOV KTE., which he translates, "he rears him a yoke of servants in the horse and the bull." Brunck's reading seems the least unsatisfactory. 354. W. adopts the conjectural reading of Wieseler, KaO clVEILdEV 4pdv~Lca, and interprets: "The thought which is swift as the wind becomes definitely fixed by means of the word." 357. The Mss. altOpLa (=- al'peLa). So W., who takes it as = Td al'0pELa with ~rd'yov (cf. 1209, 1265), i.e. the keenness of the frosts. This is the reading also of B1. and Wund. Boeckh's conjecture vrra(pELc has been adopted chiefly because, as Camp. says, the repetition of v i _ I I _ I _ in verses 3, 4, 6, suits the composition of the strophe better than the introduction of the bacchius and cretic in verse 3, i.e. ' __ | _ _. Camp. reads SLaiOpELa; other editt. are divided between 'vatC9ptEL and vira(pOELa. 360. W. departs without sufficient reason from the Mss. reading adopted in the text. The phrase to which he objects is not TO' otSv but oviev 7-TO [iXov. 361 ff. The traditional reading is not free from difficulty. Schmidt proposes "ALSa dLOvov 4E6LV OVK E'`pa iora ' voa-ov 8' llXdvovs KT*. For eirdcSETa several changes have been proposed, e.g. etraevTErai, EirapKrciEOE, 1aTcETMaL. 365. oro|dv TL is hard to justify. In place of it, Heimsoeth proposes sELVO' TIL; Schmidt, Totdv TL; Gleditsch, ToordvSe. 366. W. reads rTd' Es to make the verse logaoedic. J. H. H. Schmidt makes it choreic. See Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p. 175, foot-note. 368. rapeipcov in the Mss. Gloss in L2 rrkXlpSv ripov. Seyff., Erfurdt, Herm., Boeckh., Camp., follow the Mss. Boeckh interprets by violating from the idea of falsely inserting. The most noticeable emendations are: 'rXqlpov, adopted by W., from the Schol.; T' odeCpov = i5v, Schn.; TE rIpcSv, Kayser; rFepa~ivov, Wund.; T7rpaLpwv, Dind., Ell.; and yepaCtpv, Musgrave, Reiske, N., Bonitz. The last fits the thought best. 375. Mein. thinks TrW' cannot be right and reads KciK. L &'pSoI. This is preferred by Camp. and Bl. to {'pSEL because of the preceding opt. 386. piOcrov has been restored by Seyff. from L. The other Mss. have Ets 8iov. N. reads Eds KaLpdv, Weckl. Soph. Emend., is KaXdv. 390. Weckl. conjectures 8eipd o, erlVxouv. 411 f. Keck proposes VWqvE~LOv o-p-qrv. 414. The Mss. read dOELSjo-oL, which is exactly contrary to the sense required, sc. to be neglectful of. The reading of the text is the emendation of Bonitz, and is adopted by Seyff., N., Weckl. Golisch (Jahrb. Philol. 1878, p. 176) proposes Et' rTS Tro 8' d4,' ECvorOL ro'vou. 436. Dind. changes dXX' rjs8os to a4' jSeos, which has found favor with many editt. But dXXd adds the thought "she confessed all," which was the cause of both pain and pleasure to the Guard. 439. W. has adopted the proposal of B1. TioXX' against all Mss. authority and without sufficient reason. By wdvTa TV'raa, the Guard simply means "all these considerations that I have been speaking of." 178 APPENDIX. 447. L L$sEL o rra, which has been taken by most editt. as sq mTCL. Cobet, Nov. Lectt. 215, emends to tlSl-Oea, ace. to the directions of the old grammarians for the iraLXcLd 'ATrCs. COf also Trach. 988, e^srjqo-Oa. 452. TroLO'cr'... i.pLci-v is the conjecture of Valckenaer for the traditional ot To'o-o... p..pav, and is preferred by W. in his critical appendix, and adopted by Seyff., N., Bonitz, Schmidt, et al. The defenders of the Ms. reading find in To-crS' an intentional sarcasm on the same expression in Creon's question, and understand it to refer to the laws of sepulture. But the expression TOVOr-' &v v dvOp;OL seems rather vague for this. 454. Ws Tdcypar'ra is the reading of Boeckh after one Ms., for WrO d aypaw'ra. 462. L has avr. Brunck wrote aviT after inferior Mss. 467. W. changes the Mss. OavovT to O' &vos T, i.e. the one sprungffrom my mother, and one (sc.father). If only the mother is mentioned, W. argues that Polynices would be represented as only a half-brother of Antigone. But W.'s reading is not justified by evos dvSpos rE KaLl [Las Vigs, Plat. Leng. i. 627 c, and similar passages, in which identity of parentage is expressed by the use of es or 6 airos. Mein. proposes EK JLdas pIqTpOS wraTpos T' dOaw'rov. e.aT.wrov qvo'XdJlv ViKUV is the ordinary reading. The Mss. vary between ALo'-XO.v L, {jvorXdo.v A, vEO-Xdo'ALv Vat., io-Xdoqv and LrXdoqv inferior Mss. The Schol. iveo-XOjlq'v i Twepeiov. jvor(Xd6LTv has no warrant. AqvEo-Xdolqv and dv~a-Xdjroqv are found in use. The simple e'xoia; in the sense of rXqvaL is not found. caO7rTov may be a gloss, or a change from d-raov when the corrupt form jvocXd4p v had gained foothold. Bl. thinks the disturbance in the text arose from the omission of OVT', and that VCKW is a gloss, and reads d0aOirov O'VT veo-Xdofpuv. Weckl. Soph. Emend. also prefers this. 486. dOaLlpovEOc-rpa (or) in A, Vat., dopacuovEo-rEpa (is) in L. The reading of the text gives a plainer const. than odpLaLoveOrTEpas, which would have to be taken (as dSEXcijs is) in the pred. gen. with Kvpei (oUo-a). 490. W. reads Tc40ous obj. of povXEirat, and makes rouSE gen. of possession referring to Polynices. For the plur. he cites 0. T. 987, oL wiaTrpos TrCL4L. He objects to poVXiu6a-L as epexegetic inf. on account of its position, and to taking o-rov subst. with 'roSE Ta4qOV, like to-ov 'qs TuXqs7S, yijs, and similar phrases. Metzger proposes TOdvS KTqSuicaL Td.4ov. Keck would read TOVSE 4povTio-a cr Ta4ou. 505. The Mss. read e-yKXe-roL, E"yKX\ioroL. But the fut. opt. is not used in independent cond. sents. Some editt. prefer the aor. EiyKX/jrcr-a, E-yKXeCracL. 506 f. By giving these verses to the Chorus, W. avoids some of the difficulties mentioned in the notes. W. cannot be right in supposing that there is any reference to these verses in what follows. rTOro (508) plainly refers to 502 ff. V'rrLXXouro-v o'rdca does not imply that the Chorus have spoken, but is only another form of the statement in 504, 505. In assigning these verses to the Chorus, W. has chosen the less objectionable course. 520. to-ov is a variant. Some editt. read I-cra, others lo-ous, and supply iroOet as pred. from the preceding verse. APPENDIX. 179 527. SC'LKP'Uc XCLPo'pevcL L, XeLPOiLe'v cL A, XeLPOFe'vq IL,2V, Vat. Schol. SCLKpV? depo vqj, the reading of Triclinius. But e'L'pw is not found in the tragedians. eipo1Je'va., Aeseh. Fromt. 400, is a conjecture of Ilerm. 531. Editt. generally read ij omit com-ma after i)4ELILe`V1q, and have comma insteadl of colon after Opo'vwv. IL, V read.j. Valekenaer, on 1Phoen. 1Wi37, shows that the art. is often found after a pron. in an address to indicate mockery or anger. Cf. El. 857, c-i) 8' Atj~v TiJLLC-OiaT. ILLcreis 11ev Xoyy~. 557. L has j~J'v -y' oi) (3) corrected a priina mannt to I~e`VTOL (= p.E'V TrOL). Schol. orELUT-rlj KCLXwS 48'SKELS 4~povEZV. The variants are many. A has pE'V T -ri, which is preferred by the most editt. because it gives a more pointed contrast With TrOZS SE'. Two interpretations are then given: (1) "You in the viewi of these (Creon), but I in the viewv of those (the gods below and Polynices) seemed, etc." (2) "You seemed in that way (your way) to be exercising good judgment, but I in thi's wvay (my way)." Schubert reads, after Kvi~ala, crVi) av TWiS, T'rs S E'y'~. 575. The common reading is ei'~. IL. has e'l~o', f ollowed by W., Schn., Seyff. Dind. Poet. Scen. N. proposes IJO'vos, Mein. KVpt, Weckl. Sop~h. Emiend. 11E'VEL. 57S f. L. has -~rcoSe (instead of Troi)E), prob. by inadvertence because of the following rTd-Ss, just as A has both times T-oZSE. These variants and the peculiar emphasis Of yiUVatZKCLS eivm. have led to several emendations; e.g. E i SE' T?~rSe Xp' Y'VvoLtKCLS ZXaL, Dind.; ~tp~=, Schmidt; ei STCI-S S4 X',x~ Seyff.; F'S` TOaS SE' XPj yUVoLtKoLS E(VCXL, Weckl., after Engelmana. 580. Naber, JMneniosqn ix.212 f., proposes 4)p(c-crov0L for c~eU'~c lbut this robs -ymip of its f orce. 586. Most of the Mlss. wrovT~rE'aS dctci, corrected by Elmsley. 588. Triclinius read Opl'ic-CaLS for Opla-onoL of the Mss., which has been corrected by Ell. to EOpfl-'OL L.Bergk proposes `'pqpos 6'cxaXov, which is aplproved by Bl. 591. The text has the Ms. reading. IV. objects to the combination of KEXCLLVO.'V and Svc-cLvE1Lov (a permanent and a temporary quality) by means Of KCaLL The position of SE' is unusual. W.'s reading Svo-Q'v(1OL is the conjecture of Bergk. 594 if. " 1To find a perfectly satisf actory reading as a substitute for th ese ill-fitting words is hardly possible." N. Instead of c~OLIJ.E'vwv of the Mss., H-erm. reads i~OLr(Zv, which hie takes metrically as the required spondee; but d~OLTr's has elsewhere a short penult. Dind. Poet. Scen. proposed.rr'i11or` AXX "2XXOLS 4E'wt.rrlilLaJL.r Kolster, Das zweite Staslinon in Sophi. Antigone, Jahrb. Philol. 1867, p. 101 if., ingeniously conjectures irijpLa-r' &~OrCTS for i~r1JJQC (OLIJe'vwv. Schmidt reads:I CLU~Lt TIL4 AaPSGLKLS&iV 4~OLTICV O'PW1J.OL I 7r 'LromT OtKC? wrjje' iE'ir~ 1FULWTL TCK'TOV7T. 596. Kolster changes -yEvos to " -os, i.e. "1the blood-guiltiness (of the race) (loes not leave posterity free." 600. Th. Kock conjectures OcdXos for 4~dos. This is adopted by Seyff. and defended by Kolster. 603. Mss. cO'VLS. K0rl~s is the emendation of Jortin, now generally 180 10A P PEN-DI)IX. received. Those who defend KO'VLS miake it refer to the strewxin- of the dust over the corpse, which becomes for Antigone ~OVL AV ith this reading KCLTulid is to lie taken in the secondary sense of heap- zqpon whliclh a Schol. explains by KcAX~urTEL. Camnp. following 1)onaldsoin, defends this Ly s iying, that as KC~Lic~LKO'VLV is " to cover one's self wvith (lust," so by a poetical inversion the (lust maiy he said KC.-TCL.LaV, "to cover or sw-eep out oft si lit 605. o-4lv CIv is Weckl-'s emiendation for TECIV of the MNs,. anid is received by WV. through a supposed necessity for &Iv with the poteutnia opt. in th(' dramatists. 606. Inferior Mlss. read iwxp,9o-L'La. 607. Mlost of the MNss. read -CVTO-Y 'pws. A has rrnvra-Yijpco)S, wcholly free fronm old ay~e, i.e. erer young. TrCaVTo-Yqp~os means either iok-iny all aged, or cr ogedl, oncie-nt. In neither sense has the word any fitness hiere. A Sehlol. explains by O' CLUVLOS. As analogous, Bell. cites waqE'ys 1rT'YKCLKOS, aInd 'TCLY-yjpcon fromt later Greek as applied to XpOVOS. v7rCLTLYPEVS is W.'s conjecture. Other conjectures are: IrCO'YKpWTlrS, -7vra'VCS CLIpCOV, Trah'-r' &lypc~V. vrrCyVT pc may have arisen from a supposed,antithesis to the following &ips 608. The Mss. reading ' 7rCaVT-o'YTPWSI OUT' MKMLOTOL OECOV is manifestly incorrect when the verse is mectrically compared with the corresponding- -v0'wvE'p(0'ToV JLSOTL &' OiSE'V 'Ep7rEL of the antistrophie. 1)ind. writes oli-r' &KOITOL OEW'V VLV; H-erm., oivrE OEswv cIK~Lqrm O; Schn., OvT' E'TE'.V C1KJCLaTOL. IJTJVES e0;iV seem11s 11 -suitable. 6hov-r~s is the conjecture of Donaldson and 1Heimusoeth. Inste'ad of this word, Weckl. would prefer some verb (like (~OEpoua-r or ~OCVOUa-LV inl trans. sense) which fits better to the idea of R~dves than Caipoo-VwrL from caLpE-L. The true reaiding is yet to be found. 612 f. AV. reads fEWrrKE'G-O.L V0'J1ov, makes the inf. express purpose after KCLTEXELS SUVVdLO-TCLS, and interprets so ais to protect Iaw. aod authority fibrecr. This construction of the inf. as if SUVCLO`GL Wo-rTE preceded, and this sense of?lrOLpKESv, are doubtful. 613 f.- The Mss. oV&)E'v;EP7rEL OV(XTwV PLdT(W 7r fL7roXLS (-rrc4~rrOXiV I)EKTO'S QITCLS. T[his aieans, ial no0 respect does it (thi's leac) approach the b/c of mortalls in everif state (i.e. ecergtchere) free from harm. But this conflicts with the leading thought at the beginning of the ode. The required thought is, n~o onie who comes in cooflict with the sovereignity of Zeuts, etc. The same objection holds against W. 's reading: d' S oU'SEv Eipp-rEL OvCWT6v PL'OTOS KrE.1 the lfr~ of mortals in etcery state doe-s net pa(ss free from calaity. The contradiction lies in saying " blest are they who are free from calamity," and then, "no life is exempt from calamity." Many editt. take refuge in ir@.worv' -y' for 7rdiLWAoLS, Which is understood to mean nothing proceeds vrey fitr icithooit &''-9i (w-hich involves the same contradiction as that objected to above), or to the 1/fr of' mand nothineg beyond the bounds comes free firom "ri (where the sense of YrC4wrroXv seems forced). Lange's conjecture (adopted by Schubert) rrdv-rEXES, nothing that is comp~lete, with tbe notion that 1TdVT-EX1ES is for a, mortal E'`K~E'TPOV, and the striving for it vU'wrp~cL o(raL is artificial. irXqjLAes has been adopted from Weckl. Soph. Emend, as APPENDIX. 181 being most in harmony with the thought and at the same time requiring no violent change of the Ms. reading. Dind. abandons the passage, supposing E'pwrE and EKTOS A.as to be interpolated from 618 and 625. 620. L reads wpoo-acLv'r. The other Mss. vary between Irpoiavo-l, irpoaIravrj, irpoo-apT, irpocraipn. The Schol., rrpoo-E'peL, favors +a'vo or alpo. 625. Mss. doXyoo-'ov. dXiylo-Tov is Bergk's emendation. dXLyoo-rdv is a doubtful form, and would mean one of a few. 633. OuVlL'Cvov is the reading of an old Schol. for Xvo-crcLvov, which is a LIraM XEyoFlEVov and means rave. 646. W.'s reneSas for rodvovs is a marginal reading of L, and is apparently confirmed by the Schol. But irovovs makes good sense, and is recommended by 0. C. 460,?j8E T W oXE(L f'yav orTv ffijp' Idpeio, Tos 8' P!Lots XOpois w'vovus. 648. The Mss. read TM's ipEvas v,' ijSovTis. Triclinius first inserted y' before iu' to heal the metrical fault. But it is difficult to see any force in 'ye with 4>pEvas. W.'s reading SL' ij8ovjv is a conjecture of B1. Dind. Poet. Seen. peyvas ' jSovijs a8aels, gives an apparent dactyl in the third foot. He also proposes acrs 4' 'iSovis 4pEvas, which is adopted by Schubert. Mein. proposes,pEvas oru y' ijov,. Weekl. T-ci-S' 1v4' jovi5s 4pivas. 659. L has rTCL ' evyevri, with ruyyEevj written above. oruyyevi is prob. a gloss, but is regarded by W. as an original correction. Erfurdt corrected to TL y' E-yyEVTi. 669. W. rejects this verse, (1) because El apXeEo-0a seems to him superfluous after what is said in 666 ff.; (2) because apXEcr0a; ought to come before (pXELV, since to rule well is a result of to obey well; (3) because with this verse omitted the number of verses spoken by Creon and by Haemon would be exactly equal. These reasons seem insufficient. Soph. is not so rigid an observer as Aesch. of correspondence in the <rTLxoILviLoa. B1. would prefer to read KCLX(S T a.v apXELv E T' av apXeo0caL. 673. W. reads nordXELs... rj' (= 'q8s) after two inferior Mss. This appears to be the emendation of a scribe who wished to avoid the anacoluthon occasioned by Te... S.. E Many editt. effect the same result by omitting T, which has, however, the best Mss. authority. 674. L reads oruvli.aXlL (= a-erv ix XI). This is defended by Camp. and others, but with difficulty. Better is the emendation of Held (Progr. Schweidnitz, 1854), KOV iaxnd Sopos. The reading of W. is the conjecture of Reiske, and is almost generally received. 675. Keck objects to rporras, and would substitute T'ELS for it. 688. L has o-ou with I written above, a prima manu. orol is the reading also of A, V. Most editt. write rov. 706. W.'s change of To0vT to TroVS is unnecessary, and without Ms. support. 707. Priscian, Instit. Gram. 17, 157, quotes this verse thus: 6'crTs yap avT'ov EV 4pOVEtV uLOVOS SoKit. 718. Most Mss. have Ovuo, which some join with EtKEL as a local dat., yield 182 APPENDIX. in your heart (but this is an Epic usage), others with SCSov, allow to your anger a departure. Ovu[oiu is found in L2, V, and in several later Mss. W.'s conjecture pui09, yield in respect to your edict, does not recommend itself. 736. The Mss. ye. W., with many editt., adopts Dobree's emendation. The succession of 738, 737, 736, 739, seems preferable to that of the text. 747. The Mss. OVK av. o' Trdv is Porson's conjecture. 755 ff. The transposition adopted from Bell., and suggested to him by Donner, is preferred also by Weckl. N. places 756-7 after 749 ((f. also Enger, Philol. 1867, p. 344), but this order makes the connection less clear. 760. L d"ya'y, A aTE'e. Several editt. prefer the latter. 775. W. adopts Sorov for cs of the Mss. from Bl., on the ground that roo-oiTov requires a correlative. But cs may stand instead of oo-ov. 785. W. adopts the conjecture of Winckelmann, 0' for 8'. Dind. Poet. Scen. also reads 0', and adopts the reading os T of L in 782, which gives the correlation of Tr... T. 789. Instead of Er' of the Mss., N., Bl., Weckl., W., read o-r y'. Wr' is defended by Camp., who makes it mean in the case of. Erfurdt and others take it for girEao'L. 798. L has rap'ppyos, which is prob. the error of a copyist. The reading of the text requires the resolution of the arsis of a logaoedic dactyl, by which a proceleusmatic (rrdpeSpos 4v) corresponds to a dactyl of three times (cuvtLpos). This is so rare and questionable as to lead many editt. to abandon the Ms. reading and to adopt that of Emperius, vvuiacs TrSv LeyadXcov TCvSE radpeSpos, which removes the metrical difficulty. Still, although cases of this resolution are rare, a few seem well authenticated. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 53, gives one instance, Pind. Pyth. xi. 4, rrap MeXiav = O'1.v Lepav. W. adds, Nem. vii. 10, Eevt~sa -rciTpa = e Mvacpoo'vvas. Also, Soph. Aj. 403, do'OOpLov atKiCEL = Eu'4poves 'ApyEioLS. In Eur. we find at least one instance: Alndrom. 490, C'pLSos Virep = avroKpaTous. In Soph., Bell. has found O. T. 1195, ois8'va pCaKapitP = O)paCLo-;Lv avd.Yav, and 970 of the Ant., diYXrWOXLs "Ap-s = OpXaLoyovwv (981). As analogous Bell. cites the fact that also in comic trimeter there are a few instances where a measure of three times (which is the measure of the logaoedic dactyl, the long syllable being podvos Xoyos -= one and a half times) is filled by four short syllables, namely, when an anapaest follows upon a tribrach (dactyl); e.g. Arist. Ach. 733, aKOmETov 87, 7roT6XET' 4FIV TrV ycro-rE pa, o I _ A [l _ llvv | v _ V [ _ I s _. Aves, 108, rroSawr T pyevos; OOEv aL TrPL1PELS al KaXaC;, _ | | _ I \ _ o| _ I _* 811. Bl. prefers.TryKIovos, which exactly fits the metre in the corresponding verse, 828, of the antistrophe. Cf El. 138, i 'AtiSa lrayryKovou Xtivvas. 814. L, A, V, i1WrLv>t4i6LOS, which gives a dactyl where a spondee is found in the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. The word is found only in one other place, Meleager, Anth. Pal. 7, 182. irrl vvujdiLOLS is Bergk's emendation, adopted by Schn., Wund., N. But Dind., Bl., Camp. et al. read 'rLvV'JuiELos. APPENDIX. 183 828. The Mss. have 'p.LPpw. o6p.Ppol is the almost certain conjecture of Musgrave. Camp. alone of recent editt. defends 6o'jpcp. 831. For 0' vwr of tie MIss. most editt. read 8' vW'. This follows in part quite naturally from the correction in 828. 834. The Mss. vary between 0eoyEvris, metrically impossible, and 0EoyEvvis. W. reads eELOYEV'iS, after Wieseler, because he thinks 0EoyEVVts an unknown and improlable form. N. cites an instance of it in Tzetzes, and of TrovTroyevvls in Nicetas, of rpo'royevv is in Theod. Prod. But these are too late to be of any authoritative value. He thinks Soph. may have written 0Eiov TE -yevous. OELOyEVis occurs once in the Sibylline Oracles, 5, 261. 836 ff. KCaTOL 4pL0iLev.. W., under the influence of a Schol., 0o-rTs ToLs ltoOeoLs oeLOios ET\EXEVTTr-EV, writes Kai Tar. But the use of the masc. of the partic. without the art. makes the statement general. Variants are +eLLE'Iva, +0>iJ.Evav. If 838 (toZcav KOal EirrELT Ooavoiorav) were to be retained, there is reason for preferring OLj>eiva,, since the reference in 838 is definitely to Antigone, and with that OL)iVeva would better agree than <0[[iv'v. But 838 is rejected as a verse without point. It was rejected already by the Aldine edit. If the verse is retained, a verse is still wanting to complete the correspondence with the preceding anapaestic system, 817-822. This fact (which, however, is not decisive here) and the Schol. KapTepEtv ao-e XP*, cs KaL ' NLoP3 EKCapTEpTIo-Ev.rapaluveovpLevos ac'rnv, to which nothing in the text corresponds, have led some to believe that a verse has fallen out between 837 and 838. W. proposes this: or Se KCL.rX]VCL v 'rperov Ws KEIVTV, by which the Chorus would mean, "it is proper that you also show fortitude as did she," but which Antigone should understand to mean "it is fitting that you also suffer"; and it is to this then that Antigone alludes by o'LpOL yeXoLari. By transposing the words in 836-7, as has been done here, a paroemiac is avoided in the middle of the system, and L in to-o0eots is kept short, as is usual in tragedy. 840. oixolevav is the correction of Martin for oXkop.vav, dokopi'vav of the Mss. Some adopt ovXoplivav from Triclinius; but this commonly means destructive. 846. 4irLKTCopLO. A marginal reading is e'rLPooLaL (for bTrL(3SJUaL), which B1. prefers. Wund. reads e'TravSlWJaL. 848. Most of the Mss. have E'py1pa, corrected by Brunck to i'p'ypa. L e'pya. Many editt. follow Herm. in reading e'plLa. 850 f. W. has adopted pfporots from Triclinius. y' has been inserted metri gratia. The metre of this and of the corresponding verse, 870, of the antistrophe do not agree. Bergk, Dind., et al, reject the verse as an interpolation. Conjectures are numerous. Several editt. adopt that of Emperius, OVUT EV To-LLv 6'T' OTE TO'IOtLV. Gleditsch's reading is t 6s$o-rro.~r-os ppoTrOv, oU5S VEKpOS VEKpOtoiLV I iTErOLKOS, OI tIOOS LV, Ov oavOVOLtv, which is in exact metrical correspondence with the commonly received reading of the antistrophe, tl Kao6Ti' yr.opvv KOLYVpora ysdo Kvprjo'as, OavWv 'T" oo'rav KaTqjvapeS ILE. 184 APPENDIX. 855. L reads wroXuv. AV. proposes rAdXEL. Schn., Bergk, 7roSoiv- violentE:.. wpooreEro-ES does not seem to be the right verb. V las 'rrpooewcarcr-s. Ci Aesch. Prom.. 885, X'yoL wraiouo' EtKTj TTVYVqS rrpoS KVpIacrLV T7s. 860. otLov is Brunck's reading for OIKTOV, adopted by Dind., IL., N. 865. Svro-lidp in L. The Schol. has Svo-jopov agreeing with Rarpos, which is preferred by most editt. 869f. W.'s reading is without authority, except that iL is found repeate(l in L, which seems to be an attempt to make the metre agree with the corresponding verse of the strophe, 850. Bell. gets a closer metrical correspondence by reading ti 8vo-W&roj'TIv to ydljwov KcaiLyVVT'q Kvpcras, which has been adopted as being the least objectionable. 877. I)ind. rejects raXaipowv as a repetition from 866, and reads 'pXOIaJL TdOV irrvup.Iav odov. 879. Mss. LEpov. IMany editt. read ipov so as to avoid resolution of the trochee. ipds is written also in 0. C. 16. But N. denies that this form was ever used by Soph. 887. The iMss. vary between ad.IETE', d4TjiT, da-+TE, and drLT-E. 888. Morstadt's conjecture that TuVIPEVL'LV is a copyist's error for VVJ4EViELV is approved by Weckl. 905 ff. The spuriousness of these verses was first urged by A. Jacob, QIaest. Soplh., 1821. Critics are not agreed as to the extent of the supposed interpolation. W. brackets 905-913 + vo'fi 914; N., 904-920; I)ind., 900-928-8; Schmidt, 904-924; Weckl., 905-912. A passage of somewhat similar rhetorical character is El. 1301 ff. 916. Kern would write Sqj Kpeov for L8d XEpSv. 922 f. These verses are rejected by N. on the ground that 922 is contradictory to the attitude of Antigone, who from tle first has been convinced that the gods approve her deed, and that Creon will have to suffer for his conduct, and because the phrase riv... tV pdXwov is too obscure. For tuvIp.pdaXOv some prefer tvpul.aXEtv. 927. For ij 7rXAtLow, N. would prefer pij pdEi(. But the reading of tlhe text is more emphatic, since it implies that a suffering greater than her own can hardly be conceived. Her fate, certainly, is as bitter as one could wish for Creon. 935 f. The Schol. was in doubt whether to assign these lines to Creon or to the Chorus. The Mss. assign them to Creon. Most editt. follow Bocckil in giving them to the Chorus. Creon's threat in 932 seems to leave nothing more to be said by him. Antigone recognizes this in 933-4. The final confirmation comes most fittingly from the Clorus. 939. jzAXXo, Mss. and editt. generally. peXX was adopted by W. from Mein., on the mistaken ground that igXXw is not suited to the sense. i~EXXo is a rare word, and is nowhere found in Soph. 941. pacr3iSaXit L, A, E, Vat., L2, Schol. But this gives a dactyl and an anapaest in the same dipody. Seyff. emended to Cao-LXEL8asV, supposing the APPENDIX. 185 final v omitted before the next R. This is adopted by Camp. Triclinius read pari'XeLav, Herm., p3ao-LX'tSa, Emperius, O)rPqls rnv KOLpacVLSV I[ Fowvlv XoLrrijv (on which Trv paqL\XSa would be a gloss). Bergk prefers AapSaKSK&v. N. brackets pac-LXCSa. Dind. rejects the whole line. 943. The Mss. E1E'vpELaV. Triclinius changed this to Evow-pCav in order to make a paroemiac at the close of the anapaestic system. 948. KaL is omitted by the Mss., and added by Herm. 952. OkX3os is Erfurdt's generally received emendation for the Mss. o'J[ppos. Erfurdt compares Bacchylides ap. Stob. Ecl. Phys. I. 166, OvaOiCrL 8' OVK aOLeaipTOL I OVT' OpXos OV"rT aKaC. Iaos "Aps. 955. ovSxoXos is Scaliger's correction of the Mss. o'vXXoks. 956. W. remarks on KEpTO0LoLs that the repetition of this word after so short an interval is suspicious, that the word does not well suit opyais, and that the dat. of cause is more properly joined with Dionysus, who is the doer. Dind. suspects a dittography. The error caused by letting the eye fall upon 962 may have crowded out a word like &VT;PCoLs, which would give by the violent anger of Dionysus. 957. L has KaTd4capKTOS. The other Mss. have mostly KaC'ipaKTos. Metathesis of p is freq. See Weckl. Curae Epigraphicae, p. 43. 959 f. W. writes E'vOlpov after Pleitner, Progr. 1864. Only thus, he says, does Soph. come into harmony with the version of this myth given by Apollodorus. See on 955. W., accordingly, gives the sense thus: "In the case of him who is thus bound to the rocks, the violence of horses makes the madness (together with the blood) trickle away; i.e. his mad insolence vanishes with his life." But without a more definite reference than e'v0opov, is it probable that the poet would be understood to refer to this feature of the story? WV. implies that o-TrTad is not easily understood unless it refers to the dripping of blood. But cf. Aesch. Agam. 179, ordote 8' ev V;rvW... irovos. The Schol. explains by oi'TQ) Kal rov AvKOUpyov COrd T'ris avLas op-yq daropatveL. Camp. renders: "So dire is the excess of rage that flows from madness." Bergk and N. propose &Tnpd6v for av0epov. 965. W. adopts 8' from Seyff. All the Mss. have r' except L, which omits the conj. 966. The Mss. Kvuavewv IreXa-yEov (7reXcdycov L) irE'rpv. This is now generally rejected, r'repcov being undoubtedly a gloss. orLXkdSo8v, Wieseler's emendation, is now commonly received. Cf. Hesych. -crrLXAdes a* 7rEPLEXdoJ.evaL T j eaXdro-Q, irrpai. Soph. Frg. 341, IIoEo-ELov, os yXauvKas ICSeLs evaveiLov Xipvas 4' vqnrla'iLs o-TrrLXd8ecrTL -troorTowv. 968. The Mss. vary between ] 8' and jS8', impossible metrically. W. reads TOd 8' used in an adv. sense = tu (rd jEyv = quum being omitted), to make prominent the locality which is directly connected with the story. It would be difficult to sustain this view. 969. ievos is Boeckh's addition for the lost cretic _ - _. Mein. suggests ilov. Camp. would prefer some verb like 'urraTca or KXn lETML. irodtevov in O. T. 186 APPENDIX. 196, is explained by the Schol. by Svuo-Xippov and referred to Salmydessus. Cf. Aesch. Prom. 726, XSauXvSo-o-a yvdOas | eXOpogEvos vaVTaLOTrl. 970. 6yXiovpos is adopted by W. from Dind. (who has since rejected it) for metrical reasons. For the resolution of the long thesis in a logaoedic dactyl, see on 798, App. 972 ff. cipaTov 'XKos was changed by Schn. to dpatov EXXKos, Tvu4Xwoev to oapaKrov. Wund., Dind., Bi., Weckl., read cpaXO.ev for Trv4u>kOev, and adopt ciTEp0' ~YXiCOv, the conjecture of Herm. for the senseless dpaX0ev iyXiwv of the Mss. dOaxiv'rov is the emendation of Lachmann. N. would prefer dpax0ev g c&ypias SdcFapos.... Tu4\Xevtv iVi' at!rarTqpais. 979. L has wrrapos. 984. OVEaLocrl-v. So Ell. and Dind. for the Mss. veuXX|qLo-v. 1021. ero-rTjlovs is not a sure reading. Two letters are erased in L after ei. N. thinks the true reading to be aicriovs. 1027. reXe'q L, 7rXrl A. Bergk, Dind., Wund. write aKTaL... B.r. 1035. Most of the Mss. have T'rv wlaal -yvovs. The text follows Ilerm., Boeckh, Bonitz, Camp. in striking out 8', and taking Twr as a rel. or dem. pron. gitv, the reading of W., is impossible, for it leaves viral yevovs entirely indefinite. Some editt. think the reference is to the relatives of Creon, particularly to Antigone and Haemon. To accommodate this interpretation several changes have been suggested. N. proposes 'rotrL 8' {v iEvEL; Dind., 'rv SE ru'yyevov VrJo. 1036. KdKWrE4)dopTCrtL-L is the reading of a later hand in L and of some inferior Mss. Camp. prefers this. 1037. L has Ta (ov written above a prima mantu). The other Mss. vary between rov 7rpoo-aSCpSv, Tvv wrpos ordpSEWv, 'rv irpo SapSeov. Tlhe reading of Bl. is adopted in the text. 1056. For TO 8' 4K, HIartung reads ro 8' aev. Cobet conjectures rTO 8 ye. 1065. rpodXovs is Erfurdt's emendation of 'poxoVs which means the turning of the wheel. This reading would better fit Winckelmann's emendation 'jXLov TEXeiv, which is adopted by N. Kvicala favors TEXetv in an intr. sense = to come to an end. Certain critics, in a realistic vein, argue for rpoxovs, on the ground that, because the predictions of Tiresias were to be fulfilled in the course of that day, Soph. would not make the seer say 'rpdXos, as if several days might yet elapse. But the expression is to be taken as an indefinite one, like that in 1078. 1069. Kacrt'KLCLas: so read most of the Mss. and editt. E, L2, have KCTOLKiCLas. With the partic., re is superfluous. 1080-83. A perplexing passage. The first difficulty is the exact reference. W., Erfurdt, Herm., Seyff., Camp., suppose that these verses contain a prediction of the war of the Epigoni, who ten years later avenged the denial of burial rites to their fathers by the destruction of Thebes. To make this reference more apparent, W. adopts the conjecture of Seyff., T'd, irpdy a'r', i.e. which (lit. whose affairs) dogs have polluted, and follows Bergk in reading APPENDIX. 187 o-vvTcapc ovTcL, ace. to a late Schol., al WroiXEs E'waSvoT'ro-ovTwai cOL. Wund., Dind., Mein., Weckl., reject the passage as an interIplation fabricated from 1010-17. Boeckh, Sclh., N., Bell., take the passage either as a general statement or as referring to the calamities that are to befall Thebes, without any particular allusion to the war of the Epigoni. Against this particular allusion Boeckh objects with much force as follows: (1) There is no reference in the entire play to any such event, nor to the tradition (cf: Ildt. ix. 27) that the other Argive leaders were denied burial. (2) rrodeLs E'Xpai cannot refer to the Argive cities, since they were already in hostility with Thebes. (3) It is absurd to speak of birds-to say nothing of dogs-carrying this "unholy savor" into Peloponnesian cities. The second difficulty is the connection of the passage with the context. The transition between 1077-79 and 1080-86 is abrupt. Schn. seeks to make it less so by taking irSa-ca, ro'XELs in the sense of the entire state, and connecting it closely with trots So'piLs; but rdrco-aL roXrLS cannot be tortured to mean that. To what EXOpacL refers is uncertain. Some supply rTas 'EpLVro-L from 1075; others, croC, meaning Creon; others, with the Schol., TOts 0,Pq3aLoLs; others, TOts OEots. These difficulties led Schlitz and Kvi~cala to place the passage immediately after 1022, where EXOpact would naturally be taken with OEo{ in 1020, i.e. hateful to the gods, and the connection is thus much more clear. The third difficulty is in the use of certain expressions. (1) or-cov o-rrapd'y.Ia.Tr can hardly mean anything else than the mangled reminiabs of ass mani (citizens). One of the most ingenious solutions of this difficulty is that of Schiitz, who proposes to read T'rdrdpyp.aTaT and takes KaCOiyvL-av in the sense of polluted (of. Schol.,, LEcTO ayous EKOdiCrOav, and tHesych., KaCaoyio'oa * -uvi-etXo-co KaL KaiLEpwo'(o, wrapd Se Yo0oK\XEt K TWYv evavTLcWV &LTL TO pJivLLVELV re'TCLKTCtL), i.e. the sacrijicial ojferinys of which dojs have polluted, etc. (2) OrTLOVXVov has been objected to on the ground that 7ro'XLv would not be found in the rel. sent. after roXEks. This led W. to adopt the conjecture of Wieseler, rrdX'qv, meaning the ash of the sacrificial hearth. N. conjectures rodXov, and translates the phrase, to their own inative sphere, i.e. the sky. But neither is satisfactory. The interpretation given in the notes is a choice of evils, but the preference would be more decided were the passage to be placed in immediate connection with 1022, as indicated above. 1089. T-uXoTepav is the Mss. reading for the more common Attic ovcruxacripov. 'vo-X-rLarTos is found, ace. to some editt., in Plat. Charm. 160 a, and r-(vX)o'Tepov in Bekk. Anecd. 98, 19. 1090. Wv is Brunck's emendation for j of the Mss. Those who retain i' connect vowv with -rcv 4p~v,3v in the sense of the spirit of his mind (like /yvwL (,pEvo3v, 0. T. 524, Lat. mens anim i). But the position of the words is against this. N. defends i, and thinks the sent. is a combination of two consts., viz., cwdivcw peivcv Trcv vVv 4>'ip and d.L~vwo T' ov vv (E'pEL., 1096. EKCLKOEt. Mss. ELtKOELv. Editt. have generally followed Elmsley in holding this and similar forms to be second aorists. But Curtius, Verblma II., p. 346, decides in favor of the traditional accentuation, and shows that 0 does not belong exclusively to any tense stem. 188 APPENDIX. 1096 f. No satisfactory reading for these verses has yet been f ound. W.'s view seems wholly untenable. His const. is 1r~'pcL EV SIELV(SJ (E'a-rlv) O.VTLT.VO Ojo (sb. 1ar L, i-(e. It is ( 0Still Mier terril t1V i/j i soi// t(i/t resists to ti/reb /riti/, r(/lm///ty (-rr'L takus,absolutely (as in E'ng. we say "to palpitate with fear"0), al/l&n a (a.o nsrmn) TrE'pa br iTrd a fin/is favor also with 3131., N., who take the, thought to be "to yiehl is hard, i/nt to resist is still more terrible." N-\. compares sucsh 1phrases as &ELv0'V Ka.L i~pc SEVOV(Iemi. 4.5, "), -rr'erroVeO. SEWVC W TXEW-rTCL KaL' SELWCV n-Trpa~(rg Naz. II. p). 178), anI p/roposes to readl a-rl TraXCLia-aL &IELVO.' KO.L SEELVEZV IMEpO.. From. 1099 it is (evi/lent that Creon is alrea/1 casting about how t// fin/i his way out of his trouble; and in this frame of loin/I he is not so likely to consi/ler what is more or less terrible as to seek for the best reason f//r yielding, which is, that hie is ruined if hie does n(/t viel/l. &a"m is ditietilt to understan/1. liv readingr 0IT-i (nome.), an/I making Oup.~v obj., the sentse would be, b//t v/l////it// is (it ti// tler to s///it/i ///j S//i /esisti//g. Cf. Ar. Ji///. 54, 'OO8S T )V K C&LPSV 'Tar o.ME. 1098. XQLPEZv, or XaKEZV in L, but most editt. take this to be dittography of XO.KE LV, 1094, an/ie read KpE'ov, found in inferior Mss. 1105. AV. has rejected the reading of his first c/lit. KUP&CLS 8' E L-1-afLaL for KQ8''Err'-Cja after IL which is difficult to defend, and is now generally aban/doned. The Schol. explains by [Ld6YLS jJ.E0LO-raCjJaL Ti ror'a 1108. IL rea/ls tT' or Ir', wvith doubtful b/reathing; A has oZ-T'; most of thle later M\ss. have tT'. Thle secon/l ILY- (f the text is folio/ first in Trielinius. AV. makes o'L r' 0iTrc(XOVES the subj. Of 0-T-EL')OLEV 6v,,supplied from o-rELXOL[LOL. 1111. IL has 6S'aL TnjS E'rEo-1-pcL+v. The Schol. explains by &OK7]'(EL j1T(T~''V JLEr-acrrpE'4ELv is the regular compounl for cl/rn/ge abe//. 8 t would make the verse unmetrical. 1115. AIV. and N-\. change the order of the words in order to make the metrical correspontdence more exact in the stroplhe and antistrophie. But in logaoedic verse, an irrational longr is admissible in the unaccented syll1able. 1119. The -Mss. have 'I-raXfav. The Sc11ol., SLCI Ti\-T roXva41-rEXov Ti yX'Pasl also points to this. So read in/st e/litt. lint AV., N., Bell., prefer 'Iicaptav for the reasmo that it is highbly improbable that Soph. should here menition remiote Italy and Omit all reference to the origloal home of the Attic cult of Dionystis. Copyists might easily mistake the well-known 'IrnXL' for thi1s to them unknown Attic dleme. 1121 f. NV. rea/is WS BaKXE~, BOaKYaV tiaTPdoroXLV, -With the Mss. ano/ most editt. But (A) in sonic of the Mss. is written ai/ove BaKXIE'. Li was rcjecte/I by Herm., and 6 before [aI-CTP7rOXLV was a/lded by Musgrave so as to make the metre correspond exactly with that of the corresponding verse of the antistrophe. 1123 f. The Mlss. heave va.COwv -rap' Vypo~v... AEOEpov. Dind. emends to vMLETrV. ilypciv is the reading of Trichinius. P'EL'Opwv is the emendation of APPENDIX.18 189 [Tlerm. These changes have been adopted by most recent editt. Camp., however, follows the Mss. 1129. The Mss. have vv'ILa4 O-1TE LXovorL, Which has been transposed 7iii-tri yrutia by 131. anti AV. But even thenr the metre tioes not exactly agree with the corresponding verse of the strophe (-rTE LXOiUa-L._ YEVOS KXil-). IKeepinglthe same order as that of the Aiss., Dind. proposed v'jLIu.L a-TL'XOa-ucL, Which has been adopted lby Schmidt in his metrical scheme1. LBut the authority for (rTLXOVo-L is Only a gloss Of Ilesychins, who freq. interchange1(1s EL aridl L. Mt2in1. proposed to read KXIELTC'LV for KXirrC'V in the strophe. Puiclan eustein, Rhelin. _3iths -,T F. xxvi. 116, proposes KWpluiKLOV IVVfIL+CL V1EI.L10a-UL. The MAss. reading has been retained in this edit., and the irrational long syllable, admitted in the mnetrical scheme. 1143. Hapvacrtav: Thod. for I[IcpviqacrLcv. Cf.~ flapvaa-oZ, 0. T. 475; Hupvdo~Los, Aesejh. Choeph. 952. 1146. In W.'s reading, Trip irvEo'VT-roV Of the Mss. has been changfed to,rrp~ivcv, a word not found in Soph., and the order of xopale &a-1Tp(0v has been reversed. -IrvELOVTUOV. Of, the text was first suggested by Brunnk. So we have in Aeseb. Choeplh. 622, rrvEL'ovO' (ace. to Heath's em-enldation), and the Aldine edit. read KCLTa-m'EL'EL in Again. 105. 1150. 7rpo~dM10' cWvo. is Bergk's emendation of irpo~cdvrle Ncga~Ls, where -LaLS may have arisen in the Mss. from an emendation of eVm'0L. Boeckb, IDind., Camp., retain the MNss. reading or change to -7rpo~dviqO' W NaG(aLs, and insert d'j.& before JTroXts in 1141, so as to make the metre of the corresponding verses agree. AV. suggests to keep the Mss. reading, and to change ardv&GjJos to lrraXaLO~ajLos, 1141. 1156. Mein. and N. think the text corrupt, and deny the correctness of the interpretation given in the notes. Mein. calls attvntion to the unpleasant f requency of the syllable av, and would prefer 6-TOLOV.O.V TLV' QvOPoirro PLEov. 1160. 131. prefers ~E'aErTWrTCO to KCLeE0-TW-Twv, with which N. agrees. 1166. nwpo~to-v LIvSpES, OZ KTE'. is taken fromn Athienaeus (see iThfra) for -7rpO~coOrLv, O'vSpo'S ohU KTE. oif the older Mss. AV. is inclined to favor the conjecture of 131,.rrpoS6i 1Ls, CLv~pEs (voc.). 1167. This verse is omitted in the Mss., and was added by Turnebus from Athenaeus vii. 250. The Schol. seems to have read it. Ni. proposes OVUTL +TI VyW 11ijv, or oh.r'Omij' ~'yc ' tiv. Schmidt proposes 'ras yap 7'8ovas &cTav wrposcqs, E'v t~oa-L &r oV rLOafl Ey, o, if 1107 is included as genuine, Ta-&s 'ycxp 960VQ's Os.V Tpo&S(, TOLOLTOV OVl TL'OhqfL E EVW t(ZTLV, dXX EjJL+-UXVy~ m'YovJtLCL VE Kpdv. 1168. L reads WrXOWITEt KCoL L This is defended by Camp. as behigi an instance of the pres. ladle, to state a supposition. But the impv. seeims more forcible. The statement is a general one. 1175. ahLV'TO'XEp IS in the view of many critics an unsatisfactory reading. Mein. conjectured &pTLCXELP= slain just nowe by a bloody hood, or (Lelirs) struck by a mnighty hand. Keck prioposes aZTi'.rrnLS. Jacob regards 11'76-77 as an interpolation. 190 APPENDIX. 1179. 3POVXEELV has been suspected as a false reading. Weckl. Soph. Emrend. proposes cru-vp'XXELv. 1182. Brunck reads wrepa for ircpa, and is followed by Dind. Poet. Seen. and N. 1184 f. IIHaXXdSos cIu'yp.rov irporijyopos is suspected by many editt. W. cannot find another instance of 7rpoo-rTjopos used as a subst. But KaCTi/yopos and cruviyopos are formed and used in precisely the same way. IIaXX\dos p'eTas, or o0fpas, has been conjectured. 1195. ciX^OL' is Neue's emendation of the Mss. ij dT0jeiL. 1200. The Mss. KaracoXOEWv. Elmsley writes KaCTacrXEOElv. See on 1096. 1208. xoXSv: L has aO written by an ancient corrector over oX, i.e. pa0,wv, which seems preferable. 1209. Schiifer prefers irepLcrimveL, Wund. -replroXcl, for -repLpaiveL. 1214. For o-aiveL Keck would read KLVEt. 1216. Seyff., followed by N., prefers XdMorPacLos for X,,aTlos. Cf. Hesych. X\lda = -T0oPa T1 crXiLcrpa yns. 1219. Some of the best editt. follow Burton's emendation KEEVoXI.UrCOTv. Cf. Aesch. Pers. 397, ewaMo-aav &Xpjv PPPvXLov {K KEXEVoLa'rTOS. Eur. Iph. Taulr. 1405, ErcoWPias KW'rrl pocrapJLOdOravTs (K KeXco'CaCfTOs. 1225. This verse is suspected by Dind. because of the supposed tautology in sVo-TrnVOV E'Xos after the more emphatic ~vijs cJOopdv. Mein. for the same reason writes TrXos for XCfos, Bergk XdXos. But there is no tautology with the explanation adopted in the notes. 1228. Instead of otov, L reads iroZov. 1232. L reads dvITELIrwv o6Xs. OSious is written as a gloss in some Mss. Dind. used to read dvTE1irwv tl+ovs, but in his Poet. Scen. reads dVTYELT v E'ros. Weckl. thinks that in the original codex KOXE\V was written above Siovs, to explain the expression "to draw the sword from the scabbard," and that this is the origin of oXcos. 1238. The reading of the Schol. and of two inferior Mss. is rrvoiqv. PoTv is found in L, L2, and two Vatican Mss. Many recent editt. prefer rrvojiv, on the ground that it is a "harder" reading; but others again find wrvo v E[KpdXXEt too "hard." 1241. The Mss. have ev, except L2, which has Eiv, the Epic form, which is defended by Gerth, Curt. Stud. I., and adopted by Camp. 'v y' was suggested by Heath, and is now generally accepted. -y seems to be needed here. 1250. Dind. Poet. Seen., Mein., N., and others reject this verse for these reasons: (1) yvpilqs CWrripoS is a strange expression. (2) d.OLapTdveY v is blind; the Schol. takes it to refer to the mistake of "bewailing in public." (3) OVK oESa KTE. (1251) is a more fitting reply of the Chorus if 1250 is expunged. (4) By the rejection of this verse the stichomythy of the passage 1244-56 is perfect, the messenger and the Chorus having each respectively two and four verses twice. 1251. L, A, E read 'WipoLS', which some think to be intended for E'LoLy'. __ --— —,_11 --- —~1- -xlii~;ii APPENDIX. 191 1265. tWLJoi of the Mss. has been corrected by Turnebus to dSJLOL, which is now generally adopted. But W. reads Wt, on the ground that o.OL here would be a violation of the principle laid down in the note on 82. He seems not to distinguish between irv i.Cv wrpa'yjadrcov and E'LOZ, i.e. between the use of the pers. pron. and that of the poss. pron. in this const. Cf. Aj. 980, WJLOL Papeias apa -ss LTS T*UX1S. 1281. W. reads {K KaK(V, a needless change from the Mss. -j KCK;V, first made by Canter. Several editt. read t 8l' i'O-TV; Tj KdKLOV aL KaKWV E'T-; 1289 ff. The Mss. generally read ri W's, t wrai; Trivac XE'yELs oL veov Xdyov; Most editt., following Seidler, reject Xo'yov as a false repetition from 1287. Camp. suspects, with good reason, w irai as a false reading for alaC. It might be added that wira is nowhere else used by Soph. in addressing a servant or messenger; W wraC in 1087, to which W. refers, is not parallel, the person addressed there being the lad who escorts Tiresias. R. Enger (Philol. xii. p. 457) proposes Ti ens, T w ' au XEyELS I L veov; 1294. This verse, which is given by the Mss. to the messenger, is assigned to the Chorus by Erfurdt and most editt. after him, for the reason that thus an exact correspondence of persons is obtained in the first pair of strophes and antistrophes and the intervening trimeters; i.e. 1294 should be given to the Chorus because 1270 is so given. But such a correspondence fails further on (cf. 1312-16 and 1334-38), and is not necessary here. Besides, this statement seems to come more properly from the messenger, who naturally would say, " see for yourselves, it is as I have told you." 1301. W. follows the Mss., which read (with slight variation in the words i 8' and isBE), j 8' odOiiTKros "SiE oxwcta wreEpLg. This reading is absurd. dot;KTos can only mean sharply whetted, and is always used of weapons. -repLt is not found elsewhere in Soph., and is difficult to explain. The reading adopted in the text is the conjecture of Arndt. Some prefer Arndt's subsequent change, wroc'ipLos 'rEpi I EL for pop.a treptpi i sEL. Dind. conjectures, after the reading of Aj. 899, veoo-<byTis KEIt tL Kpv4Caic Cao'ydv wrEPLTruvxTs, the true reading to be q ' St Ov0i'rK7? c ',KT vW 7'EPLirptuXqs. 1303. W. follows the Mss. in reading X\Xos, which he understands to mean the cavern or den of the serpent (ol-IKv es ieXaLpael SOpaKOVros, Eur. Phoen. 1010), into which Megareus threw himself, and which thus became his couch. Most editt. adopt the emendation of Bothe, XdXos. Mein. prefers 'reos. W. supposes, with Cdnter, that a verse spoken at this place by Creon has disappeared from the Mss. The only ground for this assumption is that thus we should have six trimeters to correspond to the six after the first pair of strophes. W. proposes for this omitted verse, FOLr XOXoaEeto' ad0iov +>ovov TiKOUS; But 1304 follows immediately upon 1303 without any break or interruption. 1310. Two of the Mss. read 4+ev +Ev, and this seems to be a reading of L written a recentissima manu above an erasure. But +eE )eU is unmetrical. Erfurdt read at at, changed by later critics to aalt. 19 2 APPENDIX. 1317. W. changes ciwoiL iOL of tile Mss. to It pOL to correspond in metre with dlyoLr' iv of thle antistrophe. But the anacrusis may be an irrationall long syllable. 1318 f. Tile metrical agreement between these and tile corresponding verses of the antistrophe is not exact. Kolster (IPliiol. 1S:-7, ). 456) proposes Eyw yap o" dl}oL eSXEos, E KTOVOV rE T aJTOav wL o, woi' EX.fo 1323. Tlie Mss. rea(d O"T TCXOS, as in the text. But thlis requires thiat -Xos be treated as sl//lttr (_lcep)s, and whetlier this syllable can be so treated depends upon the arrangement of the verse. It is a (disputed point whlethler to arrange these doclhmiacs into systems. Westphal and Schmidt favor dochmiae systems. Chlrist also joins two, sometimes three, doclmiii to make one verse. If this is done lere, -Xos as sylltl a(rl,) can b)e justified only on the ground that it occurs in an emotional passage in which tile samle word is repeated. This is allowed by Westphal, but not by J. II. II. Scihmidt, wlio evervwlere avoids the correspondence ~ at the end of tlie first dochn-iuls of tlie dimleter. In thlis instance Schmidt avoids tlie difficulty by adopting tlle unwarranted conjecture of Schllne, adwrdyETe' ' O'TL TCiXOS. W. and Bell. make a monometer lhere, and tlius make T-dXos end thle verse. By reading TIXL -T' the difficulty would be solved if the arrangement by systems is kept. 1336. Tlie editt. vary between 4p& ipev (witl the most of the Mss.), eOp.cuaL, EpCoiev (witll V), E'Pt yE, Ep) 'yW. 1340. KaTiKavov is fromn KaTraKaiLVo, poetic form of KaTraKTrEivo. The Iss. read KciTEKTaVOV, which was corrected by IIerm. to KCLKTCaVOV, after Vat. 57, and is supported by Ilom. II. vi. 164, KcKTave. This form gives a more exact metrical correspondence than KaLTr'Kavov, and may well stand as a IHomeric reliniscence. It is adopted by Camp. N. reads 'KTraVOV. 1341. There is no good reason for changing avT-rv of the Mss. to a r Tdvs', as "V. and many other editt. have done after Seidler. 1342 ff. The best Mss. read 6orct irpos -TrpOEpov (ro&repov, A) wret (Tra) KA O 'irdvva -yOp. This is impossible metrically, and tle sense of Ira KaL 0,; is hard to understand. W. adopts Musgrave's emendtatioln Trar KXL, and rejects O'ra, but this does not agree witl the corresponding verses of the strophe, where the reading is not in dispute. To get any metrical agreement, the alternative is either to drop -rdvrToa ydp or to reject Ira. Kal 0G (or irr KXL0o5). Camp. prefers to do the latter, for the reason that 7rdVTra 'ydp seems to have the better Mss. authority, and that the asyndeton in ira KXLiO, XiXPLa irav Xepolv is harsh. 1346. The common reading is r-& S', which many editt. connect with '.v Xepoiv, as though there were an antithesis between what was at hand and what was impending, making Tid rwL KpaCi refer to a fate that hangs over him.